I 



I 



i 



PRACTICAL EXERCISES 

UPON 

ALL THE PARTS OF SPEECH 

IN THE 

Italian ^Language; 



REFERENCES TO THE GRAMMAR. 



BY 

M. SANTAGNELLO, 

AND 

HIS DAUGHTER, E. SANTAGNELLO. 



FOURTH EDITION, 



ILLUSTRATED WITH 

ENGLISH NOTES AND EXPLANATIONS. 




LONDON : 



PRINTED FOR LONGMAN, REES, AND CO. ; H. COLBURN ; 
WHITTAKERj TREACHER, AND CO.; HURST, CHANCE, AND CO.; 

j. souter; and simpkin and Marshall. 



1829. 






LONDON . 

SHACKELL AND BAYLI8, JOHNSON's-COURT, FLEET-STREET. 



MISS EDWARDS 

AND 

MISS PENNETHORNE, 
THESE EXERCISES 

ARE RESPECTFULLY INSCRIBED, 



THEIR OBEDIENT SERVANTS, 

THE AUTHORS. 



Signor Santagnello continues to teach the Italian 
Language grammatically. 



Miss Santagnello teaches the Italian Language gramma- 
tically ; and she likewise gives instruction in Landscape Drawing, 
in a finished style, both in chalk and pencil. 

No. 7, Nutford Place, 
Bryanstone Square, London* 



PREFACE. 



The following Exercises form a series of progressive 

;sons, for the purpose of exemplifying all the rules of the 

;ammar. In this Fourth Edition, I have not only cor- 

;ted, with the utmost possible care, but have likewise 

| iarged them, in numerous instances, particularly in the 

' oms and explanatory notes ; which, I can confidently assure 

ti. ^ student, will be found far easier and more instructive 

\n they were before. 

[ have nothing further to observe respecting these Exer- 
cises, but that, if they have been found easy and instructive 
in their original, and far Uess^ perfect form, of the former 
Editions, I trust they will prove much more so in their 
present improved state. 



REMARKS. 

THE FOLLOWING REMARKS SHOULD BE PERUSED 
WITH ATTENTION* 



Whenever a noun, a verb, or any other part of speech, 
is found to govern one case of the person and another of 
the thing, it means that the nouns following the said part 
of speech are to be put in those cases mentioned in the notes, 
though in English they may happen to be different. As for 
example, He told me of it. The note says, the verb dire 
governs, or will have, an accusative of the thing, and a dative 
of the person ; in which case it, implying the thing, is to be 
the accusative, and me, the person, is to be the dative ; there- 
fore the phrase is to be changed thus ; He told it to me. 
Again, in the expression near him, the note says, vicino 
governs a dative ; wrierefore the phrase is to be changed into 
near to hi?n, and so on. 

The student is frequently directed to turn this phrase so 
and so ; by which is to be understood that he is to render 
the turned phrase, which is bad English, word for word, into 
Italian. For example: And "the tfiilly damps of death stood 
upon his brow, is to be turned into. And the chilly sweat of 
death to him bathed the forehead ; and in like manner of 
other phrases: 

But it may possibly be asked, why not put those phrases 
into Italian at once, instead of turning them into bad English? 
I answer, that, by this method of proceeding, the English 



REMARKS. VU 

student will see the Italian construction in his own language ; 
will know the words that are changed; and lastly, will have 
the satisfaction of being _able, by himself, to find out the 
proper words which are to be used in turning such phrases 
into Italian. 

These reasons may not perhaps appear quite satisfactory to 
persons acquainted with the Italian language, thinking such 
turnings wholly unnecessary, and therefore useless, because 
they understand them without so much trouble and waste of 
time. But I would observe to them, that these Exercises 
have been written for those who desire to learn Italian, not 
for those who already know it ; and that, were I not to turn 
these phrases, the scholar, who is not sufficiently acquainted 
with the language, would translate word for word, and thereby 
render his translation nonsensical and absurd. 

Again it may be asked, if I sometimes turn the phrases, 
without giving any reason for so doing, or any rule for turn- 
ing others, how then will the student be able to translate a 
new phrase? To which I Answer, that there can be little or 
no danger of his being at a Idfeg 1 in that respect. - A student 
who has turned a great number of phrases in the following 
Exercises, must be very careless not to have acquired the 
mode of translating any phrase he may afterwards meet with ; 
whereas it is impossible, by the help of rules alone, to trans- 
late with propriety one language into another. 



Page 4, line 15, 

' — K~ 10, 

13, — 22, 

17, — 1, 

19, note (g), 

22, line 15, 

25, — 19, 

34, — 15, 

66, note (ra), 

80, line 6, 

89, — 19, 



ERRATA. 

for was read 

■ — m. s — 

— nomato — 

— imagined — 

to togliere is irregular, add 

for wi read 

— *were — 

— defeated — 

— this — 

— tenebre f . s — 

— twenty-four — 



fwas. 

m. p. 

proclamato. 

♦imagined. 

it governs a dative. 

with. 

fwere. 

f defeated. 

that. 

tenebre f. p. 

twenty. 



INDEX- 



FIRST PART. 

Page 

Observations ' . 1 

On the articles 2 

On the articles preceded by prepositions .... 6 

Promiscuous 12 

On the genders and numbers of substantives and adjectives . 15 

On comparatives and superlatives 28 

On numeral nouns . . 34 

On the personal pronouns, io, tu, egli, ei, esso, ella, noi, voi, 

eglino, essi, esse ......... 40 

On lo 3 la, li, le, cfcc. 44 

On possessive pronouns 46 

On demonstrative pronouns 51 

On relative and interrogative pronouns 55 

On indeterminate pronouns 59 

On the employment of moods and tenses . . . . . 61 

On will and would T6 



SECOND PART. 

On the articles 80 

On adjectives 93 

On comparatives gg 

On superlatives ] 05 

On numeral nouns 108 

On personal pronouns Ill 



INDEX. 

Page 
On disjunctive pronouns 1 1*5 

On conjunctive pronouns » . » » . . . 1 IT 

On possessive pronouns . • , 12*2 

On demonstrative pronouns 127 

On relative pronouns ... . . • * . .132 

On interrogative pronouns ' 138 

On indeterminate pronouns * . . . , . .141 

On the agreement of the verb with its nominative . . . 149 

On the agreement of the verb with a collective noun . . 155 

On the position of the verb 157 

On the verbs, and their government of nouns and pronouns . . 161 
On the verbs, and their government of infinitive, indicative, and 

subjunctive 167 

On the construction of infinitives 171 

On the construction of the gerund . . . . . . 173 

On participles conjugated with essere 115 

On participles accompanied with avere 179 

On the participles of verbs active, accompanied with relative and 

conjunctive pronouns .181 

On participles followed by infinitives without a preposition before 

them 184 

On the agreement of participles, attended with one or more sub- 
stantives, either connected by the conjunction e or the preposition 

con 188 

On the construction of adverbs 1 90 

On the construction of prepositions . . . . . .193 

On conjunctions . 196 



EXERCISES. 

PART I. 

OBSERVATIONS. 

m. means masculine singular. 
m.p. .. masculine plural. 
(!.)<{ f. .. feminine singular, 

f. p. . . feminine plural, 
ir. . . irregular. 

(2.) The figures * 2 3 &c, at the end of words, show the ar- 
rangement of the phrases, as they ought to be in Italian. 

(3.) The figure * preceding the past tense means first imper- 
fect, and f second imperfect. 

(4.) The English words in italics are to be spelled the same 
way in Italian. 

(5.) The number of the page, subjoined to the title of each ex- 
ercise, and likewise in the notes, is a reference to the grammar. 

(6.) Trie English words enclosed in a parenthesis, are to be 
expressed precisely by the Italian words which are placed under- 
neath, without diminution or addition. 

(7.) The English words marked underneath with an asterisk, 
are to be omitted in Italian. 

(8.) The Italian words which are pronounced long, that is, 
having the stress on the last syllable but one, are put down with- 
out the mark of accent ; and those which are pronounced short, 
are put down with the accent marked on that vowel on which the 
stress lies, with this difference, that the grave accent is always 
put on the last vowel of a word, and the acute accent is placed 
on the vowels in the middle of a word. 



^ EXERCISES. 

EXERCISE I. 

On the Articles, page 47. 

In the three following exercises the student is to pay 
attention to the articles only ; as for the other words, 
they are put down as they ought to be, without altera- 
tion. 

The voyage of Eneas from the shores of £)Asia, to 

viaggio m. Enea spiagge f . p f. 

those of Italy, has been consecrated by the muse of Virgil. 
quelle Italia, decantato musa f. Virg'ilio. 

-—The name of the new city f was borrowed from that 

nome m. nuova cittd f. preso quello 

of the founder. — All the neighbouring 2 nations* became 

fondatore. Tutte circonvicine nazioni f. p. divennero 

tributary to the victorious conqueror. — The object , of 
tributdrie vittorioso conquistatore m. cggetto m. 

Tarquin *was to humble the aristocracy ( b )and exalt 
Tarqutaio d umiliare aristocrazia f. e d'esaltare 

the regain power. } — The senate fwas instituted by 
regale potere. m. senato m. istituito 

Romulus. — The oracle of Apollo, at Delphi, fwas called 
Rdmolo. ordcolo m. in Delfi chiamato 

the oracle of 1 the 3 whole 2 earth. 4 — The story of the books 

tutta terra, f. fdvola f. libri m. p. 

of the Sybils is too curious to be omitted. — 

Sibille f, p, troppo curiosa per essere tralasciata. 

The Albans f were conquered, and Metius promised 
Albani m. p. conquistati Mezio promise 

to assist the Romans. — Brutus then 
di assistere Romani. m. p. Bruto allora 



(a) Asia. The four quarters of the world may or may not have the 
article. Here the article is better to be used ; as if it were, of the Asia. 

(b) And is expressed by e when the following word begins with a con- 
sonant, and by ed if it begins with a vowel. And, however, may always 
be expressed by e, unless the following word begins with an e. 



PART i. 



descended from the tribunal of justice, and left the 
scese tribunals m. giustzzia f. lascio 

criminals to the discretion ( c )of his colleague. — The 

delinquent! m. p. discrezione f. sua collega. m. 

consulship of Cicero f was the glory ( c )of his manhood and 
consolato m. Cicerone gloria f. virilitdL 

the favourite 2 theme 1 ( c )of his (old age.)— The extinction of the 

favor ito tema m. vecchiezza f. estinzione f. 

conspiracy (did not restore) ( d ) tranquillity to the republic. 
congiura f. non rese tranquillitd f. repubblica. f. 

But the ill success of that attempt, and the 

Ma cattivo successo m. quella tentativa 9 f. 

remembrance of the death of the two Gracchi, convinced him 
remembranza f. morte f. due convinsero 2 lo 1 

that the favour of the people could not (protect him.) 

che favore m. pop oh m. poteva* non 1 proteggerlo. 



EXERCISE II. 
On the same Subject. 

The behaviour of Regulus may (give us) an idea of the 
condotta f. Regolo pud darci 

spirit which then animated that people. — The solemnity 
spvrito m. che allora animava quella nazione. f. solennitd f. 

of the ceremony, and the sacredness of the oath, made 

cerim6nia,£. santitd f. giuramento.m.fecero 

such 2 an 1 imprtssion 3 on his mind, as nothing could 
tale impressione f. sulla sua mente, che nulla pote 

afterwards (*) efface. — Scipio surprised the camp 

dipoi scancelldrnela. Scipione sorprese campo m. 

of the enemy (in the night), and by this artifice 

nemico m. di notte tempo, con questo stratagemma m. 



(c) His. Possessive pronouns take the article ; as if it were, of the his 
colleague. 

(d) Trauquillita takes the article; as if it were, the tranquillity. 
(a) Scancellar ne la; as if it were, to efface from it it. 

B 2 



4 EXERCISES. 

gained a complete 2 victory. 1 — Finding among the 

guadagnd completa vittdria. f» Avendo trovatofra 

prisoners of war one (of the nephews) of Massinissa, 

prigionieri m. p. guerra f. nipote m. s. 

King ofNumidia, Scipio (sent him back) ( b )to his uncle, loaded 
re lo rimandd suo %io ( c )cdrico 

with presents, and accompanied by a detachment of soldiers. — 
donim.p. accompagnato distaccamentom.soldati.m.p. 

An iron 2 chain 1 f was thrown across the entrance of 
diferro catena f. gettata attraverso entrata f. 

the harbour ; and the wealth, which (ought to have been 

porto m. ricchezze,f. p. che dovevano 

granted) to Hannibal to ensure the dominions of 

concedersi Annibale per assicurare dominj m. p. 

Italy, ( a ) was freely resigned. — Asdrubal occupied an 

Italia, liberamente cedute. Asdriibale occupava 

advantageous 2 post; 1 and twice repulsing the 

avvantaggioso posto, m. due 2 volte 3 avendo 1 respinto 41 
attacks of the Romans, alleviated the distress of the 
attacchi m. p. Romania m. p. allevid miseria f. 

besieged by repeated supplies of provisions. — The general, 

assediatim.p. con ripetuti soccorsi provisioni. generate 

rowned with laurel, (made a speech to) the people ; 
r oronato d y alloro arringd popolo ; m. s. 

(after which) the senators, preceded by the lower 2 

e dopo senatori, m. p. preceduti inferior e 

degree 1 of officers, began the march, which 

grado m, (•) official^ m. p. comincidrono marcia, f. la quale 

twas closed by the generals and officers of the army. 

terminata generali m. p. ( c ) esercito. m. 



(b) His. Possessive pronouns take the article; as if it were, to the his 
uncle. 

(c) Cdrico governs the genitive ; as if it were, loaded of presents. 

(d) Was is to be changed into were, because ricchezze is plural. 

(e) Offieiali requires the article ; as if it were, of the officers ; and by the 
officers, farther down. 



PART I. 5 

EXERCISE III. 

On the same Subject, 

The ceremony ( a )of his elevation to the rank of 

cerimonia f. " elevazione f. dignitd f. 

Augustus f was performed (in the) portico of the palace, in 
Augusto celebrata net paldgio, m. in 

the presence of the patriarch and ( b ) the senate. — The head 
* presenza patriarcam. senato. m. testa f. 

of Brutus f was sent to Rome, and laid (at the feet) 

Bruto mandata Roma depositata appiedi 

( c ) of the late dictator's statue. — The governors of 

defunto dittatorem. stdtua. f. govematori m. p. 

the isle of Cyprus *had furnished the conspirators with 
isola f. Cipro ( d )fornito conspiratori m. p. 

provisions (to carry on) the war against the 

provisioni f. p. per continuare guerra f. contra 

triumvirs. It would require the pen of 

triumviri, m. p. Egli sarebbe necessdria penna f. 

Tacitus to describe the various emotions of the senate. 
Tdcito per descrwere differenti emozioni f. p. 

Augustus accepted the honourable 2 title 1 of prince of the 
accettd onorevole titolo m. principe 

senate, which *had always 2 been 1 conferred by the senate on 
il quale sempre ( e )conferito 

the most eminent citizen. — The present 2 greatness 1 of 
piu eminente cittadino.m. presente grandezzaf. 



(a) His. Possessive pronouns take the article; as if it were, of the his 
elevation. 

(b) The senate. This is to be genitive, as it is governed by in the 
presence. 

(c) Of the late dictator's statue: Two substantives separated by 's are 
to be reversed, and the first is to be put in the genitive; as if it were, of 
the statue of the late dictator. 

(d) Fomito governs the genitive; as if it were, furnished of provisions. 

(e) Confer ito governs the dative ; as if it were, conferred to the most 
eminent citizen. 

b3 



6 EXERCISES. 

the Roman 2 senate, 1 the corruption of manners, and the 
Romano corruzione f. ( { )costumi m.p. 

licence of the soldiers, supplied new arguments 
licenza f. soldati m. p. fornkvano nuovi argomentim.ip. 

to the advocates of monarchy. — The senate assembled 

partigiani m. p. ( f ) monarchia f. si raduno 

(in the) Capitol to debate about extinguishing the family 

nel Campidoglio per ( s ) discittere esttnguere famiglia f. 

of the Coesars, and restoring to the commonwealth the old 

Cesarim.p. rendere repubblica f. antica 

constitution. — Nothing could exceed the curiosity of the 
costituzione f. Nulla poteva sorpassare curiositd f. 

people to see a man, who *had, for (so many) 

pdpolo m. s. di vedere uomo il quale per tanti 

years, braved the power of the empire. — This fwas 

anni ( h ) fatto fronte poterem. imperom. Questa 

the first time that Rome saw the father and the son 
prima volta f . che Roma vide padre fi$ti° 

triumph together. 
trionfare insieme. 

EXERCISE IV. 

On the articles preceded by prepositions, page 50. 

In the five following exercises, the student is to pay 
attention only to the articles, and articles preceded by 
prepositions ; as for the other words, they are put down 
as they ought to be. 

As the grandeur of Rome *was established on the 

Siccome grandezza f. Roma stabilita su 

inflexible patriotism of her people, the feelings 

inflessibile patriotismo m . pdpolo m. ( a ) cost affetti teneri m. p. 

(f) Costumi and Monarchia require the article ; as if it were, of the 
manners — of the monarchy, 

(g) D iscHtere governs the genitive; as if it were, to debate of the ex- 
tinguishing the family .of the Ctesars, and of the restoring, fyc. 

(b) Fatto fronte governs the dative ; as if it were, braved to the power. 
(a) Cost is an expletive particle, correlative to siccome. 



PART I. ' 

of the parent ( b )and the brother, *were (swallowed up) in 
* genitore m. * fratello ingolfati 

the obdurate 2 pride 1 of the citizen. — In the first 

inesordbile orgoglio m. * cittadino m. primi 
ages of the world, mankind knew ( c ) but one 

secoli m. p. mondoxn, Vuman genere ammetteva solo 

Deity. — Tarquin treated the senate with the utmost 
Dio. Tarqidnio trattd senato m. pixt gran 

contempt. — The temple of Diana fwas built on the 
dispregio m. tempio m. edificato 

Aventine 2 mount 1 at the instigation of Servius Tullius, by 
Aventino monte m. ( d )a * istigazione Strvio Tullio 

the Latins (in conjunction) with the Roman 2 people. 1 — The 
Latinim.p. insieme Romano popolo. m. s. 

people ( e )*fwere summoned to the Comitia, where Brutus 

citato in Comzzj\ m. p. dove Bruto 

with his colleague sat on the tribunal of justice. — 

collega m ( { )si seder ono tribunate m. giustizia. 

Brutus gazed on the blood) 2 spectacle 1 

Jisso lo sguardo sanguinoso spettdcolo m. 

with a steady 2 and 3 unaltered 4 countenance, 1 and the 

* fermo intrepido volto m. 

multitude saw the execution of the sentence with 

moltitudine f. mird esecuzione f. sentenza f. 

pity, terror, and admiration. — The Sabines then 

pietdy t err ore, ammirazione. Sabini m. p. allora 

(taking the field) with a considerable 2 army,i fwere 
accampdtisi consider dbile esercito m. 

defeated by the Romans. — The Romans erected 2 his 1 
sconfitti Romani, m. p. eressero gli 



(b) And the brother must be and of brother, as it is tbe genitive 
governed by thejeelings. 

(c) But signifies non che, putting non before the verb and che 
after it. 

(d) At signifies a or ad ; a is put before a word beginning with a conso- 
nant, and ad before a word beginning with a vowel. 

(e) Were is to be singular, in Italian, because popolo is singular. 

(f) Si sederono governs the preposition in here ; as if it were, sat in the 
tribunal. 



8 EXERCISES. 

tomb near the Forum, and gave his family 

( s )tomba f. [ h )vicino Foro, m. ( l )diedero di lui famig'liaf. 

the right of interment in the same place. — 

driito m. d'Sssere sepolta stesso luogo. m. 

While Tarquin (was alive), the senate (saw the necessity) 
Mentrecche visse fu obbligato 

of governing the people with some moderation, as 

govemare qualche moderazione f. perche 

in the hour (3) of oppression they might recal 

tempo m. oppressions * ( k )avrebbe potuto chiamar 

their ancient king to the throne. 
di nuovo suo antico re irono. m. 



EXERCISE V. 

On the same Subject. 

The army deserted secretly under the 

esercito m. si diserto segretamente sotto 

conduct of Sicinius Bellulus, and withdrew to a hill on 
condotta f. Sicinio Bellulo, ritirossi colle m. 

the banks of the river Anio. — When the deputies 

rive f. p. fiume m. Quando deputati m. p. 

arrived with this second appointment, they found 

giunsero questo secondo 6rdine i m. * trovdrono 

Cincinnatus, as before, working in ( a ) his garden. — 
Cincinnato come innanzi a lav or are giardino. m. 



(g) Tomba requires the article here ; as if it were, the tomb, 

(h) Ficino governs the dative; as if it were, near to the Forum. 

(i) Diedero governs the dative ; as if it were, gave to the his family. 

(J) Oppressione here requires the article ; as if it were, of the oppression. 

(k) Avrebbe is in the singular, because popolo, its subject, is singular, 
when they is not expressed ; but if they is expressed, eyl'mo avrebbero 
is to be used, and suo changed into loro. Suo or loro takes the article. 

(a) His. Possessive pronouns take the article ; as if it were, in the his 
garden, and farther down, of the his prosperities. 



PART I. 



The Roman* 
Romania 



youth 1 

gioventh f. ( b )ubbidi 

of the dictator. — The 
diitatore. m. 



( a )of his prosperities 

sue prosperitd f. p. 



obeyed with alacrity the 
gioja f. 

connubial* 
conjugale 

deserted 3 
abbandond 



him 2 
lo 



summons 
comandi m. p. 

partner 1 
compagna f. 

not 1 in the hour of danger. — Quintus Curtius wrote 
non * * periglio m. Qmnto CArzio scrisse 

the history of Alexander the Great in ten books. — 

istdria f. Alessandro Grande died libri. m. s. 

Juvenal wrote sixteen satires in a vigorous 2 and 3 animated 4 
Griovenale sedici satire f. p. vigor oso animato 

tyranny, and all vices 
tirannia f. tutti vizj m. p. 

with the utmost rigour. — Seven 

piu gran rigor e m. Sette 

monarch *had been educated in the 
monarea educati 

the 



style. 1 — He treats 
stile m. ( c )tratta 

(attending it), 

che V accompdgnono 

nephews of the 
nipoti m. p. 

splendour of a princely 2 fortune. 1 — In the west, 



splendore regale fortuna* f. occidente m. 

Roman 2 empire 1 fwas afflicted by the loss of Italy. — 

afflitto perdita f. Italia. 

both in the capital and in the 

e capitale f. 

sincere grief evaporates in the 

sineero dolor e m. s vapor a 

reign. — The Emperor Maurice, 
regno, m. Imperatore Maurzzio, 

( d )his youth in the profession 

sua gioventu f. esercizio in. 



Romano impero m. 

Injustice prevailed 
D ingiustizia prevaleva 

provinces. — The most 
provinc.ie f. pi\L 

tumult of a new 
tumulto m. nuovo 

who *had spent 
il quale passato 



(b) Ubbidi governs both the dative and the accusative ; here it is 
better to use the dative, as if it were, obeyed to the summons. 

(c) Tratta governs the genitive ; as if it were, treats of the tyranny) and 
of all the vices. 

(d) Iff*. See note (a) of this Exercise. 



10 



EXERCISES. 



of arms, ascended ( f ) the throne at the mature 2 age 

( e )armif. p. montd trono m. matura etd 

of forty-three years. — The science of tactics fwas 

quarantatre anni. scienza f. ( s )tdttica f. s. 

transcribed and studied in the books of the Greeks and 

trascritta studiata libri m. p» Greci m. p* 

Romans. 
( h ) Roman?, m. p. 



EXERCISE VI. 
On the same Subject* 

In the construction and ( a )use of ships, engines, 

costruzione f. uso ( h )navi, f. p. mdcckine, f. p. 

and fortifications, the barbarians admired the superior 2 

fortificazioni, f. p. bdrbarim.ip.ammirdvano superiore 

ingenuity 1 of a people, whom they *had so often vanquished 

ingegno m. che essi tanto sovente vinto 

in the field of battle. — Odious to himself and to 

( c )campo m. battaglia. f. In 6dio se 

mankind, Constans perished in the capital 

( d )genere umano, m.s. Costdnziofinii suoigiorni capitate f. 

of Sicily. — Julius Csesar wrote his commentaries, 
Sicilia. Giulio Cesar e scrisse ( e )suoi commentary, m. p. 

(e) Armi requires the article here ; as if it were, of the arms, 

(f) Monture governs the preposition su ; as if it were, upon the throne, 

(g) Tattica requires the article ; as if it were, of the tactics — tdttica is 
used in the singular only. 

(h) Romani, being the genitive governed by books* requires the article ; 
as if it were, of the Romans. 

(a) Use, being governed by the preposition in, ought not to be left 
without it ; therefore it is to be translated as if it were, in the use. 

(b) Navi, macchine, and fortificazioni, require the article ; as if it 
were, of the ships, of the engines, and of the fortifications : however, as 
the substantives are all feminine, the article may be put only once, viz. 
before navi. 

(c) Campo here is better used in the plural. 

(d) Genere umano requires the article ; as if it were, to the mankind. 

(e) Suoi, as a possessive pronoun, requires the article; as if it were, 
his commentaries. 



PART I. 



11 



or history of the war ( s )in Gaul, on the spot where he 
ossia ( f )istoria f. guerra f. Gallia in laogo m. in cui 

(fought his battles.) — This book f was (nearly lost) ; for 
combalteva. Quesio libro vicino a perdersi; perchl 

when Csesar saved his life in the bay of Alexandria, 
quando salvo [ h )propria vita f. baja f. Alessandria, 

he f was obliged to swim from (*) his ship to the 

obbligato di nuotare vascello m. 

shore, with (*) his arms in one hand and (*) his commentaries 
spiaggiat. armii. p. mano f. 

in his mouth. — The history of the war in Alexandria 

* bocca. f. istdria f. guerra f. 

and in Spain, is attributed to him by some, and by others 
(J) Spagna, rieneattribuita lui alcuni aliri 

to Hirtius. — He f was assassinated in the (senate house). — 
Irzio. assassinato senato. m. 

Cleopatra, having fallen into the hands of ( k )her enemy 
essendo caduta mani f. p. nemico, 

Octavius Ceesar, caused 2 herself 1 (to be bitten) by an asp, 
Ottdvio fece si mordere dspide, m, 

which -(-was 2 brought 3 (to her) 1 concealed in a basket of 
che portato le nascosto panerina f. 

figs; and thus died this princess whose wit 
fichi; m. p. cost mori questa principessa il cui spirito 

and beauty made (so much) noise in the 

la cui bellezza facevano tanto strepito 

world. 
mondo, m. 



(!') Istoria requires the article ; as if it were, the history, 

(2) In Gaul ; write, in the Gaul. 

(h) Propria vita require the article ; as if it were, the his life. 

(i) Chanty his into the ; and put with before commentaries. 

(j) Sjx.gna. Nouns beginning with s followed by ;mother consonant, 
take an i before the s, whenever the preceding word ends with a conso- 
nant : as, slo bene I am we 1; non into bene, I am not well. 

(k) Her. See note (a) Exercise V. 



12 EXERCISES. 

EXERCISE VII, 

Promiscuous. 

Caius Caligula exceeded his predecessor in all manner of 

Cajo Caligola surpassd suo predecessore ogni sorta f. 

dissipation and profligacy ; but in (martial affairs) he 

dissipazione (*)sceleratezza; ma ( h )arte dellaguerra f. ei 

fwas much his 2 inferior. 1 — Sergius Galba, who *was then 

moltq a lui inferiors. Sergio il quale allora 

in Spain with his legions fwas chosen emperor by the 

Spagna sue legioni f. p. scelto imperadore 

soldiers, and confirmed by the senate. — Aulus Vitellius, 
soldati, m. p. confirmato senato. m. Aulo Vitellio, 

after having ascended the throne, displayed (so much) 
dopo fasere ( c )montato trono, m. mostro tanta 

cruelty, that the people rebelled against him, and after 
crudelta che pdpolo m.s. si ribelld contro lui 

treating him with the greatest indignity, 

aver trattato 2 lo l piu grande indegnitd 

murdered him, and threw his body into the 

ammazzdrono2 lo l gettdrono ( d ) suo caddvere m. in 

Tiber. After the destruction of Jerusalem, Titus fwas 

Tivere m. distruzione f. Gerusalemme Tito 

received at Rome by an exulting2 father. 1 — Vespasian 
accolto in Roma esultante padre. Vespasiano 

died a natural 2 death, 1 and was succeeded by Titus his 
( e ) morl naturale morte % succeduto suo 

son. — A little (before he died), he said : An emperor ought 
figlio. po y prima di morire disse : deve 



(a) Sceleratezza requires the article indefinite ; as if it were, all manner 
of dissipation and of profligacy. 

(b) Arte requires the article ; as if it were, in the art of the war. 

(c) Montato, being conjugated with essere, governs the preposition su; 
as if it were, ascended on the throne. 

(d) Suo and suoi. Recollect that possessive pronouns take the article. 

(e) Mori governs the genitive here ; as if it were, died of natural death* 



PART I. 13 

(to die) standing; and, (as he endeavoured) (to raise himself), he 
morireinpiedi ( g ) procurando levarsi * 

expired in the arms of his attendants. — The qualities 

spird braccia f. p. ( e )suoi servi. m. p. qualitd f. p. 

which are amiable in a subject, are frequently dangerous 
che amdbili f.p. suddiiom. sovente pericolosef. p. 

in a prince. — The successor of Trajan f was Adrian, who fwas the 
principe. successore Trajano Adriano, 

most remarkable of the Roman emperors for the variety of 
piic notdbile fra .varietd 

his endowments. He wrote with great elegance both 
suoi tolenti. m. p. scrisse eleganza e 

in prose and in verse. He (was wont to say), that an emperor 
prosa poesia. soleva dire 

ought to imitate the sun, which diffuses warmth and 

doveva * imitare sole, m. eke distribuisce colore 

vigour over all the parts of the earth. 

forza tutte parti, f. p. terra, f. 



EXERCISE VIII. 

Promiscuousness continued. 

Commodus f was called emperor, first by the army, 
Commodo nomato prima esercito 9 m. 

then by the senate and ( a )the people, and soon after by all 
poi poco dopo tutte 

the provinces. Every sentiment of virtue and of humanity 
provhicie f. p. Ogni sentimento virtit umanitd 

soon (became extinct) in him. He used to fight in the 
tosto si estinse lui soleva * combdttere 



(g) Procurando governs di with the infinitive ; as if it were, endeavour- 
ing of to raise himself, 

(a) The people, being governed by the passive verb, requires the sign of 
the ablative, thus : by the people. 

C 



14 EXERCISES. 

character of a gladiator. In the amphitheatre his victories 
cardttere * gladiatore. anfiteatro sue vitt&rie f. p« 

*were 2 not 1 often sanguinary; but in the school of 

sovente sanguinolenti ; scuola f. 

g3adiators, or ( b )his own palace, he frequently 

{ Q ) gladiator i 9 m.p. o suo proprio paldgio di 2 frequente? 

honoured 1 his antagonists with a mortal 2 wound. 1 — 

( d )onorava suoi avversdrj m.p. * mortale ferita. f. 

The sentiments of honour and gallantry, have introduced 
sentimentim.-p. onore ( e ) galanteria introdotto 

a refinement of pleasure, a regard for decency, 

affinamento m. piacere, riguardo m. ( f ) decenza, f. 
and a respect for public opinion, into the modern 2 
rispetto ra, ( f )pubblica opinione, f. in moderne 

courts 1 of Europe. — In Sicily, troops of banditti, 
corti f. p. Europa. Sidlia, truppe f. p. banditi, m. p. 

and a licentious 2 crowd 1 of slaves and peasants, 
dissoluta folia f. schiavi ( s )contadini 

plundered the country, and intercepted the revenue 
depreddvano paese, m. intercettdvano rendite f. p. 

of the capital. In Alexandria, the inhabitants, 

capitale. f. Alessandria^ abitatori, m.p* 

abandoned to the rage of their passions, 

in preda furore m. loro passioni, f. p # 

maintained a civil 2 war 1 within the city, and for 

mantenevano civile guerra f. dentro cittd, f. 

twelve successive 2 years, 1 every building 2 (of strength) 1 f was 
dodici continui anni 9 ogni edificio fdrte 



(b) His own palace requires the preposition to be expressed j as, in the 
his own palace. 

(c) Gladiatori requires the article ; as if it were, of the gladiators. 

(d) Onorava governs the genitive ; as if it were, honoured of mortal 
wound. 

(e) Galanteria requires the indefinite article ; as if it were, of gallan- 
try. 

if) Decenza, and pubblica opinione, require the article ; as if it were, for 
the decency , for the public opinion. 

(%) Contadiniy the genitive of folia, requires tbe mark of the genitive ; 
as if it were, of peasants. 



PART I. 15 

converted into a citadel.- The inhabitants of Rome 

convertito * cittadella. abitatori 

felt the calamities of the times with double 

sentivano calamitd f. p. tempi va.^. doppia 

aggravation. — In this extremity the senate dispatched 
forza, questa estremitd senato m. invid 

ambassadors to Alaric, (desiring him) either to grant 

ambasciadorim.]). Alarico, ^)pregdndolo o accordar 

them a peace, or to allow them to fight with 

loro * pace, o permettere loro di combdttere 

him in the open 2 field. 1 
lui * aperto campo. 

Supposing the student to be, by this time, acquainted with 
the regular verbs, we shall now give the infinitives only, which 
he is to put in the same tense as the English verbs are ; but if 
the verbs happen to be irregular ones, we shall make him turn 
to their conjugations. With respect to the nouns substantive 
and adjective, and also to pronouns used as adjectives, we shall 
put them in the singular, and mark the gender of those which 
are not comprised in the general rules. 

All the other words incident in the six following exercises, 
will be either put down as they ought to be, or with references 
to their proper places. 



EXERCISE IX. 

On the Genders and Numbers of Substantives and Adjectives, 
from page 57 to page 77. 

The throne fvvas soon occupied by Pertinax, prefect of 
trono subito occupare Pertinace, prefetto 

the city. He *had successively governed ( a )most 

cittd. successivamente governare 



(h) Pregandolo governs di with the infinitive; as if it were, desiring 
him of to grant, or of to allow them, <fcc. 

(a) Most is expressed here by la maggior parte ; as if it were, the 
greatest fart. 

c2 



16 EXERCISES. 

of the provinces of the empire; and in all ( b )his great g 
provincia impero tutto grande 

employments, 1 he *had 2 uniformly 3 distinguished 4 

cdrica essere uniformemente [ c )distinguere 

himself 1 by the prudence and the integrity of ( b )his 

si mediante prudenza integritd 

conduct.— The zeal of this prince to reform the 

ccmdotta. zelo questo prmcipe di riformare 

corrupted 2 state 1 of the city, fproved fatal both to himself and 
corrotto stato essere fa tale e se 

( b )his country. — The Roman 2 empire 1 fwas openly 

pdtria. impero apertamente 

exposed to sale by the pretorian 2 guards 1 , and purchased 
( d )esporre [ e )vendita pretoriano guardia comprare 

by Julian. Experience has proved that savages are 

Giulia.no. ( f ) Esperienza provare che ( f )selvaggio 

tyrants of the female 2 sex 1 ; but the condition of 

tiranno femminile sesso; ma condizione 

women is usually softened by the refinements of 

( s ) donna or dinar iamente addolcita affinamento 

social 2 life, 1 Polygamy, or a plurality of wives, 

sociale ( h )vita. (^Poligamia ossia pluralitd (moglie 9 \xJ) 

was forbidden among the Romans, who justly 

( k )proibire presso Romani, (*) quale ( m )con ragione 



* 



(b) Recollect that possessive pronouns are declined with the definite 
article. 

(c) Dhthiguere is irregular. Look for its participle in page 182. 

(d) Esporre, conjugated like porre or ponere, is irregular. Look for its 
participle in page 192. 

(e) Vendita requires the article ; as if it were, to the sale, 
if) Esperienza and selvaggio require the article here. 

(g) Donna requires the article ; as if it were, of the women, 
(h) Vita requires the article ; as ii it were, of the life social, 
(i) Poligamia requires the article. 

(k) Proibire, The passive participles are to agree with their nominative 
case, by which they are governed. 

(1) Quale is declined with the article. 

(m) Con ragione. Adverbs are generally placed after the verbs. 



PART I. 17 

imagined ( n )that divided 2 affection 1 must 

immaginare diviso (°) affezione ( v )dovere 

(be productive) of jealousy and domestic 2 discords After 

(*)produrre gelosia domestica discordia. — Dopo 

the expulsion of the kings, seven acres of land fwere 
espulsione (re, ir.) sette jugero terra 

granted to each citizen. The Romans ^ploughed the land with 

dare ogni cittadino. arare 

two or three oxen in one yoke. The 

due o tre (hue ir.) sotto un solo giogo. 

men, (as well as) the women, *wore a tunic under the 

(uomo ir.y e donna, portare tunica sotto 

toga, with this difference, that the tunic of the men 

questo differenza, 

(*went no lower than) the knees, and that of the women 

non oltrepassare (ginocchio, ir.) quello 

^reached the heels. 
giungere (r) fino [calcagno. ir.) 



EXERCISE X. 



On the same Subject, 



As to their dresses, the ladies * (made choice) 

Quanto (*)loro (vestimento, ir.) donna (^)scegliere 

of such colours, as they * thought became them best. — From 
tale colore ( c ) quale essa credere ( d ) dire loro meglio. 



(n) That* being a conjunction, is to be expressed by che. 

(o) Affezione takes the article ; as if it were, the affection divided, 

(p) Dover e is an irregular verb, conjugated as in page 165. 

(q) Produrre governs the accusative case ; of, therefore, is omitted. 

(r) Fino governs the dative ; as if it were, reached till to the heeis. 

(a) Recollect tbat loro, being a possessive pronoun, is to take the 
article. 

(b) Sctgliere governs the accusative ; of, therefore, is to be omitted. 

(c) Quale, being a correlative of tale, has no article. 

(d) Dire, beiog governed by crCdere here, is to be put in the imperfect 
of the subjunctive. It is irregular, and conjugated as in page 197. 



18 • EXERCISES. 

the port of Ostia, which *was only sixteen 

porto ( e ) che solamente sedici 

miles from the capital, a favourable 2 breeze* 

(miglio ir.) distante capitate, f. favor evole vento 

^carried vessels to the columns of Hercules in seven 

irasportare ( f )legno colonna Ercole sette 

days. — Roman 2 walls 1 have likewise 2 been 1 found in 

giomo. (muro ir.) parimente ( s )trovare 

England. — The ancient bridges of Rome *were eight ( b )in 
Inghilterra, antico ponte Roma otto 

number, (*)of which some vestiges still remain.—- 

cut alcuno [vestigio ir.) tuttora eszstere. 

Having promised Tarpeia the bracelets which the soldiers 
[J)pro?nettere Tarpeja smaniglio che soldato 

*wore ( k )upon their arms, Tatius f prevailed 2 upon her 1 

portare (bracczo ir.) Tdzio [^persuadere la 

to conduct" his followers into the city. — At the battle 
condurre seguace m» in cittd. In battaglia 

of Cannae, fifty ( m ) thousand men fwere slain, and a 
Camie, cinquanta (mille ir.) ( n )uccidere *' 

hundred thousand f surrendered 2 themselves 1 prisoners of 
cento (°)rendere si prigioniero 



(e) Che, for quale, has no article, and is of both genders and 
numbers. 

(f) Legno requires the article. 

(g)'Trovare. The participles of passive verbs are to agree with their 
nominative cases* 

(h) Omit in number. 

(i) Of which may throw the nominative after its verb ; thus, of which 
remain still some vestiges. 

(j) Promettere governs the dative ; as if it were, promised to Tarpeia. 
This verb is irregular, as in page 186. 

(k) Upon their arms ; turn, in the arms. 

(1) Persuadere governs the accusative; upon, therefore, is omitted. 
This verb is irregular, as in page 169. 

(m) Fifty thousand men were slain',txim> were slain fifty thousand men. 
This reversion lakes place on account of the sentence beginning with a 
substantive governed by a preposition. 

(n) Uccidere. Look for its participle, page 181, and make it agree with 
its nominative case. 

(o) Rendere is irregular, as in page 181. 



PART U 19 

war : so great *f was the slaughter, that (it is said) 
guerra : tanto grande strage f. [ v ] si dice che 

the conqueror sent to Carthage three bushels of 1 gold 3 
vincitore mandare Cartdgine tre (stajo ir.) d'oro 

rings, 2 which *had been taken from those who *had fallen 
(anello ir.) [ q )t6gliere color o ( T )cadere 

in that dreadful engagement. — Nothing can exceed 
morto quel terribile conflitto. Nulla (*)potere sorpassare 

the indignities and the cruelties which ( t )this unhappy 2 
indegnitd crudeltd questo infelice 

monarch 1 f suffered after he had fallen into the hands of 
monarca soffrire ( u )dopo mano 

( v )his enemies. — The ( w ) yolks of pigeons' 2 eggs 1 *were 
nemico. tuorlo piccione (novo ir.) 

put in the wine (in order) to refine it. — The 

( x )mettere {*)dentro vino per raffinare lo. 

Romans *began their entertainments with eggs and 

cominciare festino 

asparagus, and ( z )*finished with ( aa ) fruit. — A similar 
spar ago Jinire (frutto'w*) simite 



(p) Si dice here governs the imperfect of the subjunctive. 

(q) Togliere is irregular. Look for its participle, page 184, and make it 
agree with its nominative case. 

(r) Cadere is irregular, as in page 163 ; and morto is to agree with the 
nominative case. 

(s) Potere is irregular, as in page 170. 

(t) This unhappy monarch suffered; turn, suffered this unhappy 
monarch. The relative which, being an oblique case, throws the follow- 
ing nominative after its verb. 

(u) Dopo governs the infinitive without a preposition ; as if it were, after 
to have, 

(v) His. Remember that possessive pronouns take the article. 

(w) The yolks of pigeons y eggs ; turn, the yolks of the eggs of 
pigeons. 

(x) Mettere is irregular, as in page 186. Its participle, being passive, 
is to agree with its nominative case. 

(y) Dentro governs the genitive, the accusative, and the dative ; use the 
latter. 

(z) To finished add them ; this pronoun signifies li, and is put before the 
verb. 

(aa) Frutto is to be plural. 



20 EXERCISES. 

misfortune fbefel them the year after, when they 

disgrdzia arrivare loro anno seguente quando 

tlost (one hundred and fifty) ships. 
( hb )perdere centocinquanta legno. 



EXERCISE XL 

On the same Subject 

( a ) Overpowered with pity at the desolate 2 view 1 

Oppresso compassione desolata vista 

( b ) of the Hetrurian 2 plains, 1 and animated by the cries 

d'Etruria pianura incoraggito (grido ir.) 

of the people, who importunately ^demanded the 

importunamente ( c )dimaudare 

restitution of the alienated 2 laws, 1 Tiberius Gracchus 
restituzione f. alienato legge, f. Tiberio Gracco 

resolutely (stood forth the) advocate of their cause. — Marius 
( d )arditamente sifece avvocato loro causa. Mario 

f said, ( f )in one of his speeches : " As for me, I cannot 
(*) dire suo discorso : ( g ) u Quanto ( h )potere 

boast of my ancestors ; but I can repeat my own 
(^gloriarsi progenitore ; raccontare proprio 



(bb) Perdere is irregular, as in page 181. 

(a) Overpowered with pity. When a participle, with its case, begins a 
sentence, it sounds better to transpose it, thus : with pity overpowered. 
Oppresso governs the ablative, as if it were, by the pity overpowered. 

(b) Of the Hetrurian plains ; turn, of the plains of Hetruria. 

(c) Dimandare is to be put in the singular, in Italian, because popolo 
is singular. 

(d) Arditamente is put after the verb. 

(e) Dire is irregular, as in page 197. 

(f) In one of his speeches ; turn, in one his speech. 

(g) Quanto governs the dative ; as if it were, as to me. 
(h) Potere is irregular, as in page 170. 

(i) Gloriarsi is a reflective verb, conjugated as in page 203. 



PART I. 21 

exploits."; — In (J) the second year of his retirement, Sylla fwas 
(gesto ir.) secondo ritirarsi Silla 

attacked by a disease, which, terminating in a mortification 
assalire malattia twminare cangrejia 

( k )of the bowels, HtP 11 * an enc * t0 ni ' s life. — At the 
intestino ammazzare lo 

funeral of some illustrious commander or ( m ) emperor, 
funerale m. qualche illustre comcmdante imper adore 

the Roman 2 . soldiers 1 ( n ) (* made a circuit) three times round 
soldato andare in giro volta (°)intorno 

the pile, striking their weapons (on each other) to the 
rogo, percudtere or ma le une sulle altre 

sound of trumpets. — After the enemies f bad entered the 
suono tromba. Dopo die nemico ( p )entrare 

city, the prisons, which *were filled with prisoners, 

ear cere. ( q )riempiere prigioniero, 

fwere opened. — Praises are due to the Creator of the 
( r )aprire. (*)Lode {^dovuto 

universe. — Themistocles fwas banished from those very 
universo. Temistocle esiliato quello stesso 

walls which he had defended with his blood. — 

fmuro ir.) ( u )difendere proprio sangue. 



(j) In the second year of his retirement ; turn, the second year after 
the his retirement. 

(k) Of the bowels; turn, in the bowels. 

(1) Put an end to his life ; turn, killed him. Him signifies lo, which is to 
be put before the verb. 

(m) Emperor. Add of some ; thus, of some emperor. 

(n) Made a circuit three times ; turn, made three times a ciricut. 

(o) Intorno governs the dative ; as if it were, round to the pile. 

(p) Entrare governs the preposition in ; as if it were, entered in the 
city. Entrare, being conjugated with essere, requires its particle to agree 
with its nominative case. 

(q) Riempiere governs the genitive; as if it were, filled of prisoners. 
Riempiere, being a passive verb, requires its participle to agree with its 
nominative case. 

(r) Aprire is irregular, as in page 196. Its participle is to agree with 
its nominative case. 

(&) Lode takes the article. 

(t) Dovuto is to agree with its nominative case. 

(u) Difendere is irregular, as in page 181. Its participle is to agree with 
the preceding relative. 



22 EXERCISES. 

( v ) Misers lead their days in misery, by being anxious 
passare giorno miseria ansioso 

(to heap up) riches, and to defraud the poor of their bread ; 
accumulare ricchezza fraudare povero pane ; m. 

but (generous people) always live happily and contentedly. 
generoso sempre vivere [ w )felice contento. 



EXERCISE XII. 

On the same Subject. 

Envious people live in a continual agitation. — Oh, 
^)Invidioso * vwere continuo agitazione. f. 

mad 2 youth ! l why (do you allow yourselves) 

insano ( h )gioventu perche ( c ) far si 

(to be led away) by vain pleasures and the flatteries of 
trasportare vano piacere m. lusinga 

cunning 2 people? 1 1 f heard (all that) she said wi-.. 

scaltrito ( d )gentef. s. udire tutto quel che ( e )dire 

my own ears. The giants fmade war against 

propria (orecchio. ir.) gigante ( { )fare guerra contra 

Jupiter; but they fcould ( e ) neither take prisoners, demolish 
Giove * ( h )potere fare prigioniero, demolire 



(v) Misers lead their days in misery by being, &c. ; turn, being the 
misers anxious of to heap up riches, and of to defraud the bread to the 
poor, lead their days in misery; but the generous live always hap- 
pily and contentedly, 

(w) Felice and contento, though here used as adverbs, are to agree 
in gender and number with the nominative case. 

(a) Invidioso requires the article. 

(b) Gioventu, a substantive singular, requires the following verb to 
be put in the singular. 

(cj Farsi is a reflective verb, conjugated as in page 203. 

(d) Gente requires the article. 

(e) Dire is irregular, as in page 197. 

(f) Fare is irregular, as in page 159* 

(g) Neither signifies non ne, non is put before the verb, and ne after it: 
n& is to be repeated before each infinitive. 

(h) Voter e is irregular, as in page 170 ; and governs the infinitive without 
any preposition before it. 



PART I- 23 

towers, nor pillage cities. — In that battle a space of 

torre, ne wccheggiare cittd. quello battdglia spdzio 

ground (^comprising several miles, *was occupied by 
terra (i)parecchio fmiglio ir.) occupare 

a powerful army : whilst the neighbouring sea *groaned 
poderoso esercito ; mentre vicino mare gemere 

under the weight of an infinite 2 number 1 of large ships and 
sotto peso infinito numero grande legno 

small vessels.-- The principal 2 cities 1 of that fine 

( k )piccolo barca. principale quel ( l )bello 

country which fis called) Italy, are beautiful and magnificent. 
paese si chiama Italia leggiadro magntfico. 

— The old Romans ^worshipped several Gods, but they 
antico Romano adorare Dio, * 

( m ) never *f raised an altar to Destiny, because he is not 
elevare altar e ra. ( n )Fato perche 

placable like other Deities. — The real race of the 

placdbile come (°)altro Dio. vero progenie f. 

Grecians is in these times extinct. — The screech of the 
Greco qv£sto tempo estinto. squittire m. 

owls (was thought to be) a bad omen. — Aurelius 

civetta si teneva per sinistro augurio. Aurttio 

fwas as remarkable for his virtues and his talents, as 

tanto rimarchevole ( P J per virtu talento 9 quanto 



(i) Comprising is changed into of; thus of several miles, 

(j) PareccJuo, in the singular, does not exist ; but it is put down so, to 
make the pupil find out its plural. 

(k) Piccola barca, being the genitive of number, requires the mark of 
it; thus, of small vessels. 

(I) Bello loses its last two letters before masculine substantives begin- 
ning with a consonant, 

(m) Never signifies non max: non is put before the verb, and mai 
after it. 

(n) Fato requires the article ; as if it were, to the destiny. 

(o) Altro takes the article here. 

(p) Per is to be repeated before each substantive. 



24 EXERCISES. 

his partner in the empire ( q )fwas for his depraved 2 passions, 
compagno impero sfrenato passione, 

and his bad morals. 

cattivo ( T )morale. f. 



EXERCISE XIII. 

On the same Subject. 

Some ancient philosophers *(were of opinion), (*)that, 
Alcuno antico filosofo voter e che 

before the age of seven years, children were incapable of 
prima sette anno fanciullo incapace 

being instructed ; and others more justly ^asserted, that 

essere ( b ) istruire ; altro piu giustamente{ c )asserire 

they were capable to receive instructions (as soon as) they 
( A )capace recevere istruzione ( e )subito che * 

could speak. — Those who *went with (young people) to 
( f ) potere parlare. Qud che andare ( g ) giovanetto 

the academies in Rome, *were called pedagogues. 

accademia di ^)venire {f]chiamare pedagogo. 

There *were at Rome Greek 2 and 3 Latin 4 schools, 1 where they 
Vi in Greco Latino scuola, ove * 



(q) To was add so, which signifies lo, and is to be put before the verb, 
(r) Morale is better used in the singular. 

(a) That before the age of seven years children, cfec; turn, that the 
children, before of to have seven years, were. Were, being governed by 
were of opinion, is to be put in the subjunctive in Italian. 

(b) The participle of istruire is to agree with its nominative case. 

(c) Asserire governs the infinitive ; as if it were, asserted to be they 
capable. 

(d) Capace governs the genitive ; as if it were, capable of to receive. 

(e) Subito che here governs the imperfect of the subjunctive. 

(f) Potere governs the infinitive without a preposition before it ; as if it 
were, could to speak. 

■(g) Giovanetto takes the article. 

(h) Venire is sometimes used for essere, in its simple tenses. 

(i) The participle of chiamare is to agree with its nominative case. 



PART I. 25 

^accustomed young people to compose and ( J ) declaim { k )in 
avvezzare t comporre declamare 

both languages; (*)a practice necessary to a nation which 
umbo Ungua prdtica necessdrio nazione, 

*had received all its learning from the Greeks. — The 

ricevere tutto suo erudizione f. Greco, 

education of females *was, in the first times, 
edwcazione f. ( m ) donna primo tempo, 

confined to (needlework) and spinning; but when p) a taste 
( n ) limitare (°) ago fuso 

for the arts and sciences f began to prevail at Rome, it 
arte f. scienza cominciare prevalere in ella 

fbecame nobler; and to the care ( r )of forming their 

[ q )divenire piil ndbile cur a formare 

manners and regulating their appearance, (was united) that 
costume ^)regolare apparenza si aggiunse quello 

( r )of cultivating and adorning their minds. The Greek 

coltivare (^adornare mente.f. Greco m. 

and Latin languages, eloquence, and philosophy, *were 
( 8 ) Latino * ( s )eloquenza, filosofia 

afterwards familiar to them. — To complete their education, 
dipoi familiare loro. Per finire 



Q) Declaim, being governed by accustomed, requires the particle to to 
be expressed in Italian ; as to declaim, 

(k) In both languages, maybe literally expressed, or turned thus ; in the 
one and in the other language, 

(1) A practice. Nouns in opposition to each other, have not the article 
in Italian ; prdtica, therefore, is not to have an article. 

(m) Donne requires the article; as if it were, of the females. 

(n) The participle of limitare is to agree with its nominative case. 

(o) Ago and fuso require the article ; as if it were, to the needle work, 
and to the spinning. 

(p) A taste for arts and sciences, turn, the taste of the arts and of the 
sciences. 

(q) Divenire is irregular, as in page 200. 

(r) Of forming, of regulating, of cultivating, and of adorning. Geruuds, 
preceded by a preposition, are to be put in the infinitive in Italian. 

(s) Latino, eloquenza, and filo sofa, require the article. 

D 



26 EXERCISES. 

the young patricians *went to the tribunals, to* 

giovane patrizio andare in tribunate, m. (^per 

attend the pleadings of the most celebrated orators. 

essere presente piato piu celebre oratore. 



EXERCISE XIV. 

On the same Subject. 

Notwithstanding these advantages, Ceesar ^proceeded 
Non ostante questo avvantdggio, procedure, 

with ( a ) his usual vigour, and fresolved to face ( a )his 

suo sdlito vigore m« ( h )ris6lvere affrontare 

rival in the East. He fled all (*)his forces to 

rivale Levante, m. [)condurre tutto suo truppa 

Brundusium, a sea-port in Italy, (in order to transport) 

Brindisi, * porto di mare per trasportare 

them into Greece, and having landed at Pharsalia, he fsent 
( d )Ze in Grecia, essere sbarcare Farsdlia, inviare 

an officer to Pompey, with proposals of accommodation. — 
ufficiale Pompeo offerta accomodazione. 

After several skirmishes and battles, the armies 

Dopo ( e )parecchio scaramuccia battaglia y esercito 

( f ) of Pompey and Caesar f m et on the plain of 

( s )incontrarsi campo 

Pharsalia; and these two generals fwent from rank to rank. 
Farsdlia questo due generate andare di fila in 



(t) Essere presente governs the dative ; as if it were, to attend to the 
pleadings, 

(a) Recollect that possessive pronouns are declined with the article. 

(b) Resolvere is regular and irregular; use the latter, as in page 183, 
This verb governs di with the infinitive. 

(c) Condurre is irregular, as in page 188. 

(d) Le. The relative pronouns, lo, la, li, le, happening to be with an 
infinitive, are to be annexed to it, after having suppressed the last letter of 
the said infinitive : thus averlo, crederla, udirli, instead of averelo, cre- 
direla, ndireli. 

(e) Parecchio. See note j, Exercise XII. 

(f) Of, being the mark of the genitive of armies, is to be put also before 
Ccbsot : thus, of Pompey and of C<ssar. 

(g) Incontrarsi governs the preposition in* 



PART U 27 

encouraging their men. You are engaged, fsaid 

incoraggiare loro soldato. ( h )impiegare \^)dire 

Pompey, (J)in the defence of liberty and of your country ; you 
difendere liberta pdtria ; 

are supported by its laws, and followed by its magistrates ; 
( k )sostenere suo legge f. ( k )seguire magistrate*; 

and the [ l ) whole world ( m )are wishing you success. ( n )On the 
tutto mondo bramare vmcere. A 

contrary, he whom you oppose is a robber and oppressor. 
contrario, quegli (°)opporsi * ladro oppressor e. 

Shew, then, ( p ) that ardour for liberty, and detestation of 
Mostrare, dunque, quello ardore detestazione f. 

tyranny, which should animate every Roman, and do 
tirannia ( q )dovere animate ogni render e 

justice to mankind. — Caesar, with that steady 2 serenity 1 
giustzzia ^)umdn genere. quello fermo tranquillitd 

for which he *was (so much) admired in dangers, (^f exerted 
ad tanto ammirare ( s )periglio fare 



(h) The participle of impiegare is to agree with its nominative case. 

(i) Dire is irregular, as in page 197. 

(j) In the defence of liberty and of your country, turn, to defend the 
liberty and the country. 

(k) The participles of sostenere and seguire, being passive, are to agree 
•with their nominative cases, and govern the ablative, da, dallo, dalla, not 
per. 

(1) Tutto is to precede the article. 

(m) Are wishing you success, turn, wishes that you may conquer. 
Bramare is to be put in the singular, because tutto il mondo is sin- 
gular. 

(n) On the contrary is better placed after the following is, thus; is; on 
the contrary, a robber, <fcc. 

(o) Opporsi is a reflective verb, as in page 203, and governs the dative ; 
as if it were, to whom you oppose, Opporre is conjugated like porra, 
page 192. 

(p) That is to be put also before detestation. 

(q) Dovere is irregular, as in page 165. Dover e is better put in the 
singular, although it is the attribute of two nominatives ; making it agree 
with the relative which, referring to the nearest substantive. 

(r) Uman genere takes the article; as if it were, to the mankind. 

(s) Periglio takes the article ; as if it were, in the dangers. 

{{) EiLerted his utmost skill, turn, exerted the greatest skills. 



28 



EXERCISES. 



(his utmost skill) ( r )to inspire his troops with vigour and 
pitt grande sforzo perispirare soldatt vigore 

activity; and ( w ) observing both ardour and impatience of 
agilitd; osservare e ardore impazienza 

righting in their looks, he fgave the signal to advance. 
combdttere sguardo ( x )da.re ( 7 ) segno avanzarsi. 



EXERCISE XV. 
On the Comparatives and Superlatives, page 77. 

Rome, ( a )in early ages, agitated ( b ;by domestic 

primo tempo, agitare domestic® 

troubles and foreign 2 wars, 1 ( c )*had only intervals of 
disturbo straniero intervallo 

tranquillity. These precious 2 times 1 # were given to* 

quiete. Questo prezioso tempo ( d ) dedicare 

agriculture. The great *were not less laborious than the 
( e )agricoltura. ( f ) grande meno laborioso di 

(common people;) and those two conditions, so distinct 
plebe ; f. s. quello condizione, f. tanto distinto 

in the city, under the title of patricians and plebeians, ( s )*were 
sotto titolo patrizio pkbeo, 

lost in the country in the general 2 name 1 of 
(^perdere campagna generate nome m. 

(v) Ispirare governs the dative of the person, and the accusative of the 
thing; as if it were, to i?ispire to the his troops vigour and activity, 
(w) Observing, turn, having observed. 
Cx) Dare is irregular, as in page 159. 
ry) Segno governs di with tbe infinitive ; as, signal of U> advance. 

(a) In early ages, agitated ; turn, agitated, in the early ages. Agitated 
is a participle. 

(b) By is to be put also before foreign wars. 

(c) Only here is expressed by non che ; non is put before the verb, and 
che after it. 

(d) The participles of these passive verbs are to agree with their norni* 
native cases., 

(e) Agricoltura takes the article ; thus, to the agriculture. 

(f) Grande is to be plural. 

(g) Were lost in the country; to avoid putting two prepositions one 
after another, turn, were in the country lost in the general name, &c. 



PART I. 29 

husbandmen. The ancient Romans * were so dedicated 

agrkoltore. antico talmente [ d )consagrare 

( e )to agriculture, that their most illustrious generals *were 
che illusive generate 

sometimes called from the plough. The senators 

talvolta ( d )chiamare aratro. senatore 

commonly ^resided in the country, and ^cultivated the 

communemente dimorare * coltivare 

ground with ( h ) their own hands. The noblest families 

terra proprio mano. nobile famiglia 

^derived their surnames (^from cultivating particular 
ricevere cognome m. particolare 

kinds of grain ; and a good husbandman *was worthy of 
sorta grano ; (i)buono degno 

the highest praises. At first, no citizen *had 

grande lode. f. jVel principio, ( k )nessuno cittadino 

more ground than he *could cultivate ( fe )with his 

terreno di quel che potere 

own hands. Romulus fallotted to each of them two 

assegnare ( k ) ciascuno esso 

acres of land, which *was to be dug with the 

jugero terra, dovere flavor are 

spade ; but, after the expulsion of the kings, ( m ) seven acres 
zappa; dopo espulsione f. 

fwere granted to each citizen; and this fwas, for 

( 2 ) concedere questo 



h) Their and his are to be changed into the y and handsis to be singular. 

J) From cultivating , turn, fro?n the cultivating. Gerunds become infi- 
nitive?, when preceded by a preposition. Here coltivare stands as a sub- 
stantive. 

(j) Buono drops its last letter before masculine nouns beginning with 
a consonant ; before those beginning with a vowel, it is better not to 
alter it. 

(k) Nessuno and ciascuno may lose their last letter before a word 
beginning with a consonant. 

(1) The participles of these verbs are to agree with their nominative 
cases. 

( m) Seven acres were granted, turn, of it were granted sevc?i acres. 

d2 



30 EXERCISES. 

(a long time,) the usual portion ( n ) assigned to them in 

lungo tempo sdlita porzione f. assegnare loro 

the division of the conquered 2 lands. 1 
divisione conquistato (°) terra. 



EXERCISE XVI. 

On the same Subject. 

(") Juvenal's thoughts are sharper than those of Horace % 
Giovenale idea ^ acuto di quello Orazio; 

and his indignation against vice is more vehement. He 
indegnazione f. contra ( h )vizio veemenie. 

treats tyranny, and all vices ( d ) attending it, with 
[ c )trattare tirannia tutto accompagnare 

the utmost rigour; consequently a noble soul is ( e ) better 2 
gran rigor e; in conseguenza nobile dnima si 

pleased 1 with a zealous 2 vindication 1 of Roman* liberty, 1 
()compiace zelante difesa libertd, 

than with a temporising 2 poet. 1 

che il quale agisce a seconda de* tempi poet a. m* 

But 2 Horace 1 *had the disadvantage of the times in which he 
Perd disavvantaggio tempo cut * 

*iived, which *were better for the man, and worse for 

vivere, quale migliore uno peggiore 

the satirist. Constantine XL f sought in vain 

uno scrittore di satire. Costantino ( s )cercare vano 



(n) Assigned is to be a participle, and to agree with porzione, 

(o) Terra is to take the article ; as if it were, of the lands conquered. 

(a) Juvenal's thoughts. Substantives separated by an } s aie to be 
reversed, and the first is to be put in the genitive ; as if it were, the 
thoughts of Juvenal. 

(b) Vizio takes the article ; as if it were, against the vice. 

(c) Trattare governs the genitive ; as if it were, treats of the tyranny, 
and of all the vices, &c. 

(d) Attending, turn, which attend. 

(e) Better. Adverbs generally follow the verbs. 

(f) Si compiace governs the genitive ; as if St were, is pleased better of 
a vindication zealous of the liberty Roman, than of a poet temporising. 

(g) Cercare governs di with the infinitive ; as if it were, sought in vain 
of to gain. 



2 ART I. 31 

to gain the crown of eloquence, more precious 

guadagnare corona i^)eloquenza prezioso 

(in his opinion) than that of the Roman empire. Martial, 

secondo hi di quello impero. Marziale 

the epigrammatist, who fdied in (one hun- 

compositore d 1 epigrammi, morire net cento- 

dred and four), fwas (*)a panegyrist of the Roman 
quattro panegirista 

Emperors, from whom he f obtained the greatest honours, — ' 
cui ricevere onore. m. 

Honorius f lived till he fsaw himself stripped 

Ondrio (ijvivere Jintantoche * ( k ) vedere si spogliare 

of the greatest part of his dominions. — Boethius, descended 
maggiore dominio. Boezio disceso 

from one of the noblest families in Rome, having 
nobile famiglia di 

remonstrated (with great spirit) against the tyranny of 
esclamare [^coraggiosamente tirannia 

Theodoric, f was beheaded in prison by command of the king. 
Teoddrico decapitare prigione per drdine 

— Constantine V. ^assisted at the execution of the ( m ) most 
essere presente esecuzione f. 

noble and innocent christians, delighted in gazing at 
innocente cristiano ( n )lieto (o) vedere 



a>. 



Eloquenza takes the article ; as if it were, of the eloquence. 
A or an, accompanied with a noun expressive of profession, nation, 
or religion, is not to be expressed in Italian. 

f j) Vivere is irregular, as in page 189, 

f k) Vedere is irregular, as in page 175. 

(l) Coraggiosamente is to be placed between the auxiliary verb and 
participle. 

(m) Most is to be put likewise before innocent. More, most, less, 
<fcc, are always to be repeated before each noun, when there happen to 
be more than one. 

(n) Lieto governs di with the infinitive ; as if it were, delighted of to 
gaze, cfec, and of to listen. 

(o) Vedere governs the accusative ; as if it were, gazing the their 
agonies. 



32 EXERCISES. 

their agonies, and listening to their groans, without 
agonia, (*)ascoltare gemito ( q )senza 

satisfying that ardent desire which he *had to spill 

quello ardente brama che spargers 

human 2 blood. 1 Justinian f degraded Belisarius, his best 

umano sangue. -Giustiniano degradare Belisdrio 

servant, and then -fdeprived him of his sight, 
servo, poi privare ( r )lo vista. 



EXERCISE XVII. 

On the same Subject. 

Cleopatra *was as beautiful as a goddess. ( a )Her eyes 
bello dea. occhio 

*were as bright and sparkling as two stars, ( a )her lips as 

lucido scintillante steUa, labbro 

red as rubies, and ( a )her features and all ( a )her limbs 
rosso rubino, fattezza tutto membro 

( b )*were as perfect as nature itself. This queen fwas 
perfetto ( c )7iatura stesso. Questo regina 

beloved and honoured both by Ceesar and Anthony.— — r 
( d )amare ( d )onorare e if) Antonio. 



(p) Ascoltare governs the accusative ; as if it were, listening the their 
groans. 

(q) Senza governs the infinitive ; as if it were, without to satisfy. 

(r) Lo is generally placed before the verb; but here it may be put after 
the verb, in order to avoid the monotony of two second imperfects. In 
that case, however, lo takes another I, and joins with the verb, thus, llo ; 
but this transposition cannot take place, unless the last vowel of the verb 
be accented. 

(&) Her. Remember that possessive pronouns take the article. 

On This were may be omitted. • 

( c) Natura takes the article. 

(d) The participles of amove and onorare, being passive, are to agree 
with their nominative case. 

(e) Antonio, being the ablative of the passive, requires its mark ; thus, 
by Anthony. \ 



PART I. 33 

Pliny, one of the most learned men of antiquity, f wrote 
Plinio uno dotto ( { )antichitd ( s )scrivere 

a treatise on natural 3 history, 1 full of erudition and as variegated 
trattato di naturale istdria pieno erudizione variato 

as nature 2 itself. 1 His contemporaries *had so 3 great 4 an 1 
natura stesso contempordneo tanto 

opinion 2 of his talents, that Lartius Lutinus *wished to 
opinkme f. talento Ldrzio Lutino ( h )volere 

purchase his remarks on different authors for the enormous 2 
camprare osservazione f. differente autore enorme 

sum 1 of three thousand (two hundred) and forty-two 
samma mille dugento * 

pounds; but this philosopher, who *was very rich, 

lira sterlina ; questo JiMsofo, 

f rejected the offer, and his compilations, after his death, 
ricusare offerta compilazione, f. dopo marte, f. 

ffell into the hands of his nephew, called also Pliny. 
(^cadere in mano f. nipote chiamato anche 

(This man) fwas (*)a very celebrated lawyer, and was 
[*)Qwesti ( l )celebre leggista, * 

greatly admired for his eloquence. His epistles contain 
molto ammirare facdndia epistola ( m )conten£re 

many facts as curious as interesting ; they abound 
Ifymolto fatto curioso inter essante ; * (°)essere abbondante 



(f) Antichitd takes the article; as if it \yere, of the antiquity. 

(g) Scrtvere is irregular, as in page 188. 

(h) Volere here governs the infinitive without any preposition. 

(i) Cadere is irregular, as in page 163. 

(j) Questiy though plural of questo, is used in the singular, in speaking 
of a man. 

(k) A very celebrated Lawyer. See note (i), Exercise XVI. 

(1) Celebre. Look for its superlative, page 80. 

(m) Conte?iere, conjugated like tenere, is irregular, as in page 173. 

(n) Molto y as an adjective, is to agree with its substantive in gender 
and number. 

(o) Essere abbondante governs the genitive ; as if it were, abound of 
anecdotes. 



34 EXERCISES. 

with anecdotes of the generosity ( p )and humane sentiments of 
aneddoto generositd umano sentimento 

the writer, and ( q )are written with elegance and purity; and 
autore, eleganza puritd ; 

the reader discovers ( r ) nothing else in them but that 
leggitore vedere esso die quello 

philanthropy, which (so eminently) *marked the advocate 
benignitd con tanto eccellenza palesare protettore 

of the Christians. This great man fdied ( S )A. D. 
Cristiano, grande morire 

{one hundred and sixteen). 
cento sedici. 



EXERCISE XVIII. 

On the Numeral Nouns, page 84. 

Attilius Regulus defeated the Carthaginian 2 army 1 and 
Attilio Regolo (*)sconfiggere Cartaginese esercito 

ftook five thousand prisoners. After some time 

( h )fare prigioniero. Dopo qualche tempo 

fortune f began to favour the Carthaginians, and Re- 

(°)fortuna cominciare favorire Cartaginese, 

gulus f was defeated, and taken prisoner with five hundred 

insieme con 

Romans. — The Romans (f sustained great loss) by sea ; 

( d )perdere molto per mare; 



(p) Humane sentiments, being the case of abound, requires its mark 
with, which is to be changed into of, because 4ssere abbondante governs 
the genitive, 

(q) Are here may he left out ; as we have expressed abound by sono 
abbondante. 

(r) Nothing else is expressed by non altro ; non is put before the verb. 

(s) A. D. may be expressed by Anno Domini, or turned in the year of 
the Lord. 

fa) Sconfiggere, conjugated like configgere, is irregular, as in page 188. 

(b^ Fare is irregular, as in page 159. 

loS Fortuna takes the article. 

(d) PSrdere is regular and irregular; use the latter, as in page 181. 



PART I. 35 

for, ( e )on their return to Italy, the greatest part of their fleet, 
perche ritornare in maggiore fiotta, 

( f ) consisting of three hundred and fifty sail, f was destroyed 
consistere * legno ( e )distruggere 

by a tempest. A similar 2 misfortune 1 fbefel them the 
procella. simile disgrazia ( h )accadere hro 

year after, when they flost (*) one hundred and fifty ships. 
anno seguente essi ( d )perdere * nave. 

— ( j )The diligence of Octavius fassembled eighty thousand 
diligenza Ottdvio riunire 

legionaries, and twelve thousand cavalry. He 

legiondrj soldati di cavalleria. 

instantly 2 f embarked 1 his troops, and with a favourable 2 wind 1 he 
subito imharcare * prospero verdo * 

freached the promontory of Acroceraunus. A hundred 

( k )arrivare promontvrio Acrocerduno. 

thousand infantry and twelve thousand cavalry 

Soldati di fanteria ( l )di cavalleria 

f marched beneath the banners of Anthony. — Carthage *was 
marciare sotto bandiera Cartdgine f. 

situated about 3 three 1 miles 2 ( m ) from the place where ( n ]the 
situare ineirca miglio - luogo ove 

city of Tunis stands (at present.) The first war that the 

cittd Tunisi stare ora. guerray 

Romans fhad with Carthage, flasted twenty three years, and 
Romano fare durare anno, 



(e) On their return; better changed into returning. 

(f) Consisting, turn, which consisted. 

(g) Distrvggere is irregular, as in page 188. 
(h) Accadi.re is irregular, as in page 163. 

(i) One or a, preceding hundred or thousand, is not expressed in 
Italian. 

(j) The diligence of Octavius, better turned thus ; Octavius with his 
diligence. 
(k) Arrivare governs the dative; as if it were, reached to the pro- 
montory. 

(I) Di cavalleria is sufficient, as soldati is expressed before di fanteria. 

(m) From: add far ; thus, far from. Far means lungi. 

(n) Where the city of Tunis stands at presents turn, where stands at 
present the city of Twiis. This reversion takes place on account of ov?, 
which generally throws the following nominative after its verb. 



36 EXERCISES. 

ftaught them the art ( p )of fighting on the sea. — After 
{°)insegnare combdttere mare. Dopo 

various events this city fwas besieged and taken, and for 
vario evento questo cittd assediare (^prendere, 

seventeen days it fwas abandoned to the rapine and 
giomo * ( T )dare in preda rapina 

destruction of the soldiers. 
(*)distruzione soldato. 



EXERCISE XIX. 

On the same Subject. 

Romulus fdivided the year into ten months, to which 
R6molo (*)dividere in mese^m. cm 

Kuma f added ( c )two more, and f adjusted it according 

( b )aggiungere dltro regolare ( d )lo ( e )secondo 

to the course of the moon, making it consist of three 
corso luna ( f )fare [ d )lo consistere 

hundred and fifty four days; but as ( g )some days 

* ma siccome 

(*were wanting) to make the lunar year correspond with the 
mancare lunare corrispondere 



To) Insegnare governs the dative; as ifit were, taught to them. 

(p) Fighting. See note (i), Exercise XV. 

(q) Prendere is irregular, as in page 181. 

(r) The participle of dare is to agree with its nominative case.. 

(s) Distruzione, being the case of dare in preda, requires the mark of 
the dative to be expressed ; as if it were, abandoned to the rapine and to 
the destruction. 

(&\ Divtdere is irregular, as in page 181. 

(b) Aggiungere is irregular, as in page 183. 

£c) To two more add of them, which is expressed by ne. This ne is 
put before the preceding verb. 

(d) Lo is put before the verb ; if the verb be in the gerund, lo is put 
after it. 

(e) Secondo governs the accusative ; as if it were, according the course. 

(f) Fare is irregular, as in page 360, and governs the infinitive. 

(g) Some days were wanting to make the lunar year correspond : this 
phrase is better turned thus ; there wanted some days to make correspond 
the year lunar. , ' 



■ 



PART I. 37 

course of the sun, he f appointed that (every other year) an 
sole, ( h )stabilire ogni due anni 

extraordinary month (should be inserted) after the twenty-third 
dltro inserirsi dopo 

of February. — The Romans ^reckoned the days of their months 
Febrajo. numerare 

by kalends, nones, and ides. — — The kalends *were always 
pei* calenda, nona ide f. sempre 

fixed to the first of every month ; but the nones and the ides, 
(^fissare ogni 

in four months, *were on different days from the other eight ; 
di in differente dltro 

for March, May, July, and October, *had six nones 

perocche Marzo, Maggio, Luglio, Ottobre 

each ; and the other months only four. Therefore, 
ciascuno ; solamente Per la qual cosa 

in the four 2 first, 1 the nones *were ( j )the seventh, and the ides 

the fifteenth ; in the other months, the nones *were the fifth, and 

the ides the thirteenth. — As the Julian 2 year 1 of three 

Siccome giuliano 

hundred and sixty-five days and six hours, exceeds the true 1 
giorno ora eccedere vero 

solar 3 year 2 by* eleven minutes, this excess, in one 

solare di minuto, questo superfluitd 

hundred and thirty-one ( k )years, amounts to a whole 2 day. 1 

montare intero 

Baldwin, who *had (distinguished himself) in the fourth 
Boldovino (^distinguersi 

crusade, fwas unanimously chosen emperor of the East. — 
crociata unanimamente ( m )scegliere Oriente. 

(h) Stabilire requires the following verb to be put in the imperfect 01 
the subjunctive, because stabilire is to be in a past tease. 

(i) The participle of fissare is to agree with its nominative case. 

(j) The seventh and the fifteenth. Recollect that the days of the 
months are expressed by the cardinal numbers. 

(k) Years is to be singular in Italian, because the preceding mimb r 
ends in one. See page 277 for more particulars on this subject. 

(I) Distinguersi is irregular, a« in page 182. 

(m) Scegliere is irregular, as in page 184. 

E 



38 EXERCISES. 

The Romans ( n )used to breakfast at six in the morning, to 
fare colazione di mattina, 

dine at one o'clock, and to sup at eight in the evening, 
pranzare cenare sera. 



EXERCISE XX. 

k On the same Subject. 

( s )In five hundred and twenty-nine, Justinian, (*>)the 

Giustiniano, 

emperor of the East, -(-published his celebrated code 
imperatore Oriente, pubblicare celebre codice m. 

of laws. — ( a )In five hundred and fifty-seven, there f was a 
( c )legge. f. vi 

dreadful 2 plague, 1 which -(-continued near fifty years. Ethiopia 
ternbile peste, f. dux are quasi ' Etiopia 

and Egypt have been stigmatised in every age as the 
Egitto [ d )denigrare ogni tempo come 

original 2 sources 1 of the plague. The fatal 2 disease, 1 

originale sorgente f. fatale malattia, 

which ^depopulated the world, first -(-appeared in the 
spopolare mondo prima farsi sentire 

neighbourhood of Pelusium, then ( e )in Syria, Persia, and the 
vicinanza Pelusio, poi Siria, 

Indies, and afterwards along the coast ( f )of Africa, and on the 
India, dopo lungo costa in 

Continent of Europe. In the spring of the second 

Continente m. Europa. primavera 



(n) Used to breakfast, to dine, to sup ; turn, breakfasted, dined, and 
supped ; all of which are to be put in the first imperfect in Italian. 

(a) In jive, &c. In, preceding* numeral nouns, expressive of the date, is 
rendered in Italian, either by nel y or nelV anno, 

(b) A substantive expressing the dignity or the degree of kindred of a 
foregoing substantive, requires no article in Italian. 

(c) Legge requires the article. 

Td) The participle of denigrare is to agree with its nominative case. 

(e) In is to be repeated before Persia and the Indies, 

(f ) The four quarters of the world may take an article at pleasure. 



PART I. 39 

year, Constantinople fwas visited by this pestilence. The 
Costantinopoli [ s )visitare questo peste. f. 

inhabitants *were surprised by a slight 2 fever 1 , (so slight) 
abitante [ s )assalire leggiero febbre f. in guisa tale 

that neither the pulse nor the colour of the patient *gave 
ne polso nh colore infermo ( h )dare 

any sign of the approaching danger. Two or three months 

alcuno segno vicino penglio. o 

before this plague (broke out) ( j )a comet 

[ x )prima che questo dichiararsi eometa 

(fmade its appearance), ( k )the head of which* was in the east, 
apparire capo cui verso oriente, 

and the tail in the west. The nations, who *gazed . 

coda verso occidente. nazione f. (^rimirare 

at it with astonishment,*expected wars and calamities from 
la ( m )stupore aspettare guerra calamitd 

its baleful influence. In six hundred and thirty-seven, 

suo fatale influenza, 

Jerusalem f was taken by the Saracens, who soon after 
Gerusalemme [^prendere Saraceno, subito dopo 

(ftook possession) of Alexandria, and fburnt 2 its 1 famous 
impossessarsi Alessandria, (°)drdere ne famoso 

library. — In one thousand and fifty, the Turks finvaded the 
( v )libreria. Turco ( q )invddere 



(g) The participles of visiiare and assalire are to agree with their 
nominative cases ; and, as passive verbs, they are to govern the ablative. 

(h) Dare is irregular, as in page 159. 

(i) Prima che governs the imperfect of the subjunctive, and generally 
throws the nominative of the said subjunctive after it. 

(j) A comet. A substantive, accompanied with a neuter verb, is 
generally to be put after its verb. 

(k) The head of which may be expressed as it is, or turned thus, the which 
head. 

(1) Rimirare governs the accusative; at, therefore, is omitted. 

(m) Stupore. See note (j) Exercise VI. 

(n) Prendere is irregular, as in page 181. 

(o) Ardere is irregular, as in page 180. 

(p) Libreria takes the article. 

(q) Invddere is irregular, as in page 181. 

e2 



40 EXERCISES. 

Roman empire, and (not long) after they ftook Jerusalem 

impero poco dopo * (^togliere 
from the Saracens. 



EXERCISE XXI. 

On the Personal Pronouns, 
Io, tu, egli, ei, esso, ella, noi, voi, eglino, essi, esse, page 90. 

Maecenas, ( a ) a Roman 2 knight, 1 has (rendered himself} 
Mecenate cavalier e 9 (^render si 

memorable by his liberal patronage ( c )of learned 

memordbile mediante liberate patrocinio dotto 

men. He f was himself fond of literature, and f wrote 

egli stesso rago letter 'atura, (*)scrivere 

a history of animals, a treatise on precious 2 stones, 1 and 
istdria ( e ) animate, m. trattato prezioso ( e )pietra 

two tragedies. — Virgil f dedicated (to him) his Georgics, and 
tragedia. Virgxlio dedicare ( f )gli Geargica, 

Horace his Odes. He f died eight years before Christ; 
Ordzio Ode. f. morire avanti Cristo; 

and, from the encouragement which the princes of heroic' 
incoraggiamento quale principe eroico 

and 3 lyric 4 poetry, 1 f received from the favorite of Augustus, 
lirico ( 8 )poesia, ricevere favorito Augusto, 

every patron of literature (since that period) has been 
ogni protett ere [letter atura da quel tempo in poi 



(t) Togliere is irregular, as in page 184. It governs the dative ; as if 
it were, took Jerusalem to the Saracens. 

(a) A. See note (1) Exercise XIII. 

(b) Rendersi, irregular and reflective, is conjugated as in page 181 . 

(c) Of learned men ; turn, for the learned men. 

(d) Scrivere is irregular, as in page 188. 

(e) Animate and pietra take the article. 

(f) Glif a conjunctive pronoun, may be placeJ either before or after the 
verb. 

(g) Poesia takes the article. 

(h) Letteratura here takes the article. 



% 



PART I. 4L 

called a Maecenas. Impatient to terminate the war 

chiarnare * ( l ) Impaziente terminate 

by the captivity of his rival, Caesar fpassed over into 
con cattivitd rivale, Cesare (*)andare * 

Egypt, where ( k )he fwas presented with the head of 
Egitto, ove presentare testa 

Pompey ; but he *was too humane (to be pleased) 
Pompeo; ( l )troppo umano ( m )compiacersi 

with such 3 a 1 horrid 4 spectacle. 2 Cornelia, ( n )the first 

tanto otrido spettdcolo. 
wife of Julius Caesar, f excelled in the epistolary 2 style. 1 
moglie Giiilio essere celebre epistoldrio stile. 

She fwas fond of the sciences and languages, and *spoke 
scienza (°) lingua parlare 

with elegance and purity. — ( p ) Tragedy is the representation 
eleganza puritd. Tragedia rappresentazione 

of a serious and important action, in which heroes, kings, 
serio importante azione 9 f, ( q )cui eroe, re> 

and other illustrious persons, are introduced. It is 

ditto illustre personaggio [ r )introdutte. 

written in an elevated 2 style, 1 and freceived its name, according 
scrlvere elevato avete * ( s )secondo 

to Horace, from two Greek 2 words, 1 which signify a goat 
greco parola, significare * capra 



(i) Impaziente goyerns di with the infinitive. 

(j) Andare, preceding names of countries, governs the preposition in. 

(k) He was presented with the head of Pompey ; turn, to him was 
presented the head of Pompey ; making the participle of presentare 
agree with testa its nominative. 

(1) Troppo governs per with the infinitive. 

(m) Compiacersi governs the genitive; as if it were, to be pleased of s^ch 
a horrid spectacle. 

(n) The. See note (b), Exercise XX. 

(o) Lingua requires the article ; thus, of the languages. 

(p) Tragedia requires the article. 

(q) Cuiy being an oblique case, or a case covered by a preposition, 
generally throws the following nominative or nominatives after its or their 
verbs ; as if it were, in which are introduced heroes, kings, and ot/ier, &c . 

(r) Introdurre and produrre are irregular, as in page 159. 

(s) Secondo. See note (e), Exercke XIX. 



42 EXERCISES. 

and a song ; because a goat *was the prize of the 
* canzona; perche premio quello 

person who * produced the best poem, or *was the best 
persona ( r )produrre poema, 

actor. — Comedy is the representation of common 2 life, 1 
attore. (t) Commedia comune \f)vita 9 

written in a familiar 2 style. 1 
scritto familiar e 

EXERCISE XXII. 

On the same Subject, 

Juvenal, in his satire against ( a ) female pedants, 
Giovenale, saliva contra ( b ) donna pedantesca 9 

ridicules them ( d )for speaking (so much) in 

mettere in ridicolo [ c )le perche parlare troppo 

company on subjects of literature and criticism. — They are 
compagnia soggetto letteratura cntica. 

extravagant ( e )in the praises of Virgil, and (find excuses) for 
stravagante lodare Virgklio, [ f )scusare 

Dido, even when she (stabs herself). — One 2 day, 3 
Didone, anche ( s )uccidersi. giomo, 

Adrian 1 ( h ) meeting a person who had formerly 2 been 1 
Adriano incontrare uomo quale altre volte 

his most inveterate enemy, " my good friend, fsaid he, 
inveterato nemico, cam amico (J)dire 

(j)fear 2 no 1 longer my anofer, for I am made 
temere non piu collera y perche ( k )diveuirc 



(t) Commedia and vita require the article. 

(a) Female pedants ; turn, women pedantic, 

(b) Donna takes the article. 

(c) Le, a relative pronoun, is to precede the verb. 

(d) For speaking ; turn, for they speak. 

(e) In the praises of Virgil ; turn, in to praise Virgil. 

(f) Scusare governs the accusative ; for, therefore, is omitted. 

( g) Uccidersi is reflective and irregular. See uccidere, page 1 SI „ 
(h) Meeting here is better put in the participle passive. 

(i) Dire is irregular, as in pa^e 197. 

(j) Temere governs the genitive. 

(k) Divenire is irregular, as in page 200. 



PART I. 43 

Emperor. (*)He fresided in Africa some time, and 
dimorare qualche tempo, 

ferected many magnificent 2 buildings. 1 — Lucullus, 

( m )fare ereggere molto magniftcmte edificio. Lucullo, 

a Roman Consul, fwas famous for his military 
* Consolo, [ n )rendersi famoso per militare 

talents, and for his luxury afterwards. The expences of his 
talento, lusso dipoi. spesa 

meals *were immoderate. His halls *were distinguished by 
pasto immoderate*. sola [o)distinguere 

the different names of the gods; and when Cicero and 
differente nome dio ; quando Cicerone 

Pompey -(-attempted to surprise him, they -fwere 

Pompeo (v)tentare sorprendere ( q )/o, * restare 

astonished at the costliness of a supper prepared on 
^)maravigliar scntuosita cena preparare 

the word of Lucullus, who had merely said to his servant, 
parola solamente servo, 

that he *would sup in the hall of Apollo, where the rate of 
volere cenare in cui costo 

an entertainment # was no less than sixteen hundred 
trattamento meno di 

pounds. His house *was enriched with a 1 (valuable 3 ) 

lira ster Una. casa (*}arricchire digranprezzo 

library 2 for the use of the curious and the learned. 
libreiia * uso curioso if)dotto. 



(1) He resided in Africa some time, is better turned, he resided some 
time in Africa. 

(m) Fare is irregular, as in page 160. 

(n) Rendersi is irregular and reflective. See rendere t page 181. 

(o) Distinguere is irregular, as in pa^e 182. 

(p) Tentare governs di with the infinitive; as if it were, attempted of 
to surprise. 

(q) Lo. See note (d), Exercise XIV. 

(r) Maravigliare, the participle of which is to agree with its nomina- 
tive case, governs the' genitive; as if it were, astonished of the costliness. 

(s) Arricchire, the participle of which is to agree with its nominative 
case, governs the genitive ; as if it were, enriched of a library, (fee. 

(t) Dot to, being the genitive of uso, requires its mark ; as if it were, use 
of the curious and of the learned. 



44 EXERCISES. 

Lucullus ( u )*was perfect master of the Greek and Latin 
sapere benissimo Greco Latino 

languages, and f wrote a concise 2 history 1 of the Marsi in Greek 
conciso isioria 

hexameters.— The pontifices, or ministers of religion, did 
esdmetro. po?itefice, o ministro ( v )religione, f. 

not* form a distinct order from the other citizens. They 

formare distinto ordine m. cittadino. Esso 

*\vere usually chosen from the most 

or dinar lament e ( w )scegliere piu 

honourable men in the state. 
onorevole stato. 



EXERCISE XXIIF. 

On lo, la, li, le, mi, ti, ci, vi, Sfc. derivatives of io, tu, 
ella, Sfc. page 95. 

These pronouns are generally placed before the verb, 
except in the infinitive, gerund, and imperative ; 
the latter, however, when accompanied with a negative, 
requires the pronouns to be placed first. 

The orations of Sallust are nervous, animated, and 
orazioneL Sallustio vigoroso animato 

well suited to the character ( a )of the great men who 
bene adattato cardttere m. grande quale 

*were to pronounce them. — Romanus Diogenes, a general 
( h )dovere recitare. Romano Diogene * generate 

of the empire, -[-attempted to wrest the sceptre from 
impero [ c )tentare ( d )togliere 

(u) Was perfect master of the Greek and Latin languages, turn, knew 
very well the Greek and the Latin ; or, was well versed in the languages 
Greek and Latin, 

(v) Religione takes the article. 

(w) Sccgliere is irregular, aud conjugated like cogliere; as in p. 1S5. 

(a) Of the great men; turn, of those great men. 

(b) Dovere governs the infinitive without a preposition. 

(c) Tentare governs di with the infinitive ; as if it were, attempted of 
to wrest. 

(d) Togliere governs the dative; as if it were, to ivrest the sceptre to 
Eudocia. 



PART I. 45 

Eudocia ; on which she -[-condemned him to death ; but 
Eudosia ; al cite condemn are morte 

after she had seen him, ( f )her hatred fturned to love, and 
( e )dopo vedere odio [ S jv6lgere amore, 

notwithstanding her promise, she not only ( h )f pronounced 
non ostante promessa, solo perdonare 

his pardon, (^but ftook him for her husband, — 

fi^prendere * (^)sposo. 

Aulus Vitellius ( k ) returning victorious to Rome, f was made 
Aulo Vitellio ritomare vincitore ^)f ar $ 

emperor by the senate ; but his luxury and his cruelty 
imperadore seiiato ; lusso cruddta 

soon fmade him so odious, that the people f rebelled 
( m )tosto [ Q )rendere cosi odioso ( nn )popolo (°)ribellarsi 

against him, and ( p ) after treating him with the greatest 
contro dopo tr attar e gr ancle 

indignities, f murdered him, and fthrew his (dead body) into 
indegnitd ammazzare gettare cadaver e m. in 

the Tiber. — Titus, the successor of Vespasian, from his 
There. — Tito, * successore Vespasiano, per 

goodness, f was called the delight of mankind. — The 
bontd chiamare delizia [ q )genere umano. 



(e) Dopo governs the infinitive ; as if it were, after to have seen him. 

(i) Her hatred turned to love ; turn, she turned the hatred in love. 

(g) Volgere is irregular, as in page 1S3. 

(h) Pronounced his pardon ; better turned, pardoned him. 

(i) But, being a correlative oinot only, is expressed by ma anche. 

Mi) Prendere is irregular, as in page 181. 

h) Sposo. See note (j) Exercise VI. 

(k) Returning is to be translated as if it were a passive participle. 

(1) Fare is irregular, as in page 160. 

(m) Tosto. Adverbs are generally made to follow the verb. 

(n) Rendere is irregular, as in page 181. It is also regular ; use the 
irregular. 

(nn) Popolo, being a collective of the singular number, requires the fol- 
lowing verb to be put in the singular ; if, however, more verbs than one 
happen to be its attributes, the second and third verb may be put in the 
plural. 

(o) Ribellarsi is reflective, conjugated as rallegrarsi, page 203. 

(p^ After treating him; turn, after to have him treated. 

(q) Gtnere umano takes the article ; as if it were, the delight of the 
mankind. 



46 EXERCISES. 

popularity of his brother ffacilitated the election of 
popolaritd fratello agevolare elezione f. 

Domitian, (in spite) of the ill opinion that many 

Domiziano, ( r )malgrado cattivo opinione f. che molto 

*had already conceived of him. — When Trajan f gave the 
gid ( s )concepire Quando Trajano dare 

sword to the prefect of the pretorian 2 bands 1 , according to 
spada prefetto pretoriano banda,(t)secondo 

custom, he (f made use) of the following expression : 
costume, ( u )servirsi seguente espressione : f. 

" Take this sword and use it for me, if I have merit; against 
(*)" P render e usare merito ; 

me, if otherwise ;" and then he f added : " He who 

altramente ;" poi * soggiungere, " Quegli 

gives laws, is to be the first to observe them." 
dettare ( w )legge, [ x )dovere osservare. 



EXERCISE XXIV. 

On Possessive Pronouns, page 98. 

When Coriolanus fbesieged the city of Rome, Veturia, his 
Coriolano assediare 

mother, and Volumnia, his wife, with his children ( a ) in her 
madre, Volunnia, figliuolo 



(r) Malgrado governs the accusative ; as if it were, in spite t/ie ill 
opinion. 

(s) The participle of concepire is to agree with its nominative case ; 
conceived may also be omitted. 

(t) Secondo governs the accusative ; as if it were, according the cus- 
tom. 

(u) Servirsi is a reflective verb, conjugated as in page 203. 

(v) Prendere. In this sentence make use of the second person sin- 
gular. 

(w) Legge takes the article. 

(x) Dovere is irregular, as in page 165. 

(a) In her arms; turn, in arm. Possessive pronouns, accompanied 
with nouns expressive of the limbs of the body, are in general omitted. 



PART I. 47 

arms, accompanied by a great number of Roman 2 

braccio, [ h )accompagnare ( c )grande numero 

ladies 1 of the first families, (fwent out) to him, to intercede 
dama famiglia ( d )portarsi per inter cedere * 

for their country. ( e ) On seeing her son, Veturia 

padria. Al vedere f$i°> 

(ffell upon her knees), and bathed ( h )in tears she 

[ { )gettarsegli appiedi, ( s )immergere pianto * 

fsaid : (J)My 2 son 1 , did I not teach you to act (as a) 
( l )dire: figti° [^insegnare agire da 

Roman? Tell me, then, whether I am now your slave 

I 1 ) Dire ^)mi dunque se ora ( m )tuo sckiavo 

or your mother ? The affliction which I f suffered on 
oppure afflizionef. che * sqffrire di 

seeing you banished fwas but trifling compared with the 
esiliare / * piccolissimo comparato 



(b) A;compagnare is to be put in the participle, and to agree with 
VetHria and Volunnia. 

(c) Grande loses de before words beginning with a consonant; before 
words beginning with a vowel if loses the last letter, and takes an apos- 
trophe. 

(d) Poriarsi, a reflective verb, is conjugated like raUegrarsi, page 203* 

(e) Seeing. The active participle, or gerund, preceded by a preposition, 
becomes infinitive in Italian. 

(f) Gettarsi, a reflective verb, is conjugated like rallegrarsi, page 203. 
Si is changed into se, when a pronoun relative or conjunctive follows it. 

(g) bnmergere is irregular, as in page 180. It is to be a participle 

here, and is to agree with the nominative of fell upon her knees. 

(h) In tears; turn, in the tears, Pianto is to remain in the sin- 
gular. 

(i) Dire is irregular, as in page 197. 

(j) My son. Let the mother and the son address each other in the second 
person singular throughout this speech, as more energetic ; the student, 
therefore, eveiy time he meets with you, is to change it into thou or thee. 

(k) Insegnare here is to be put in the compound ense.. 

(I) Mi. All pronouns, conjunctive and relative, double their first letter, 
when they are put after a verb the last letter of which is accented, or 
when the verb is a monosyllable, and make one word with the verb. 

(m) Possessive pronouns following essere in general have no article 



48 EXERCISES. 

anguish which I feel ( n )on beholding you coming at the 
agonia * sentire (°)vedere ( v )venire 

head of a foreign 2 army, 1 to enslave a city, the 

testa siraniero esercito fare schiavo 

walls of which protect your mother, your wife, your chil- 
muro ( q )cui proteggere 

dren, and all that ought to be dear ( s )to you in this 

tutto quel che ( r ) dovere caro questo 

world. Whilst the matron (*was speaking), the 

mondo. Nel mentre che matrona parlor e 9 

valiant warrior *was extremely agitated by resentment 
valor o so guerriero grandemente agitare sdegno 

and love. (The former) * urged him to punish ( v )his 
(^amore ( u )quegli spingere punire 

ungrateful country, (the latter) *spoke to him in ( w )its behalf. 
ingrato pdtria questi parlare favore. 

At last love f conquered him ; Ah ! mother, exclaimed 
Finalmente amore ( x )vincere ; ( y )esclamare 

he, your tears disarm me ; Rome (shall be) saved, but 

disarmare ^)fi a salvo ma 

(n) On beholding you ; turn, now that I see thee. 

(o) Vedere governs the infinitive ; as if it were, now that I see thee to 
come. 

(p) Venire here governs the preposition per with the infinitive ; as if it 
were, for to enslave. 

(q) Cui is better put between the article and the preceding substantive, 
without expressing of. 

(r) Dovere is irregular, as in page 165. It governs the infinitive with- 
out a preposition. 

(s) To you or to thee are to follow the verb to be; as if it were, to 
be to thee dear. 

(t) Amore being governed by agita fed requires the mark of the ablative ; 
as if it were, by love. 

(u) Quegli and questi, plurals of quell o and questo, are used in the sin- 
gular as above, in speaking of men, or personified objects of the masculine 
gender. 

(v) His is changed into the. 

(w) Its here better translated by di essa, and put after its substantive ; 
as if it were, in behalf of it. 

(x) Vincere is irregular, as in page 183. 

(y) Esclamare is better put in the present tense here ; in narrations it is 
often done. 

(z) Fia for sard, to avoid the repetition of sara. Fia is frequently 
used in composition, but not in familiar style. 



PART I. 49 

your son will be lost ; for the Vohd will never 

perdere perchk. ( a )won max 

( b ) forgive my ingratitude. In fact, the soldiers, treating him 
perdonare fatti soldato trattare 

as a traitor, murdered him. The senate f erected a 
da * traditore ammazzare ( c )ereggere 

temple on that spot, in remembrance of maternal 2 influence, 1 
tempio in quel luogo, riinembranza materno {^)infiuenza 9 

( e )by which the city f was saved. 
cui liberare. 



EXERCISE XXV. 

On the same Subject. 

Publius Terentius, ( a ) a native of Carthage, is celebrated 
Public* Terenzio native* Cartdgine, rinomato 

for his excellent comedies. He f was sold as a slave 
eccellente commedia. vender e per * ( h )schiavo 

to Terentius Lucanus, a Roman 2 senator, 1 who educated 2 him 1 
Lucano educare 

with great care, and -(-manumitted 2 him 1 for his 
( c )grande cura 9 [*)dare la libertd, 

wonderful 2 genius. 1 He is admired for the purity of his 
maraviglioso genio. ammirare puritd 

language, ( e )the artless elegance and simplicity of his 
lingua naturale eleganza semplicitd 



a 



Nonis put before the verb, and mai after. 

Forgive my ingratitude ; better turned, forgive me my ingrati- 
tude. 

(c^ Ereggere is irregular, as in page 188. 

(d^ Influenza takes the article ; as if it were, of the maternal influence* 

(e) By which the city was saved ; turn, by which was saved the city. 
This reversion takes place on account of the relative cui, which, being 
in the oblique case, throws the following nominative after its verb. 

(a) See note (1), Exercise XIII. 

(b^ Schiavo. See note (j), Exercise VI. 

(c) Grande. See note (c), Exercise XXIV. 

fd) Dare is irregular, as in page 159. 

(e) The artless elegance, &c. ; turn, for the artless elegance, fyc, and 
for a continued delicacy, &c. 

F 



50 EXERCISES. 

expressions, and a continued 2 delicacy 1 of sentiment. 
espressione f. contlnuato delicatezza sentimento. 

In the plays of Flautus there is more vivacity in the 
commedia Plduto vi vivacitd 

intrigues, and more surprise in the catastrophes ; but Terence 
intrigo, sorpresa catdstrofe ; f. 

will always be admired for his taste, ( f )his expressions, his 
sempre ammirare gusto 

faithful descriptions, and the dignity of his characters.— 
esatto descrizione f. dignitd personaggio. 

Quintus Ennius, an ancient 2 poet 1 , (fwas born) at Rudii, a 
Quinto Ennio, antico poeta ( s )ndscere in * 

city of Calabria, and fobtained the name and privileges of a 
cittd \^)ottenere nome m. (^privilegio * 

Roman citizen, by his great talents. His style is rough; 
cittadino, per talento. stile m. rozzo, 

but his defects, which are attributed to the age in which he 
difetto, che {*)attribuire tempo 

*lived, have been fully compensated by the energy of 

vivere, ampiamente (i)compensare energia 

his expressions, and ( k )the fire of his poetry. — Trajan f was 

fuoco poesia. Trajano 

the greatest and best emperor of Rome. He f received 
migliore imperadore ricevere 

instructions from Plutarch, who fhad the honour of ( 2 ) being 
istruzione Plutarco, onore 

his preceptor. His application to business, his 

precettore. opplicazione, f. ( m )affare 

(f) For is to be repeated before each of the following substantives. 

(g) Nasctreis irregular, as in page 393. 
(h) Ottenere is irregular, as in page 173. 
(i) Privilegio requires the article. 

(j) The participles of attribuire and compensare are to agree with their 
nominative case. 

(k) The fire, being the case of compensated, requires its mark to be ex- 
pressed in Italian; as if it were, compensated by the energy of his expres- 
sion, and by the fire of his poetry . 

(1) See note (e) Exercise XXIV. 

(m) Affare takes the article ; as if it were, to the business. Here it is 
better used in the plural. 



PART I* 51 

moderation to his enemies, his humility in power, 

moderazione f. verso nemico, umilta (^)potere, 

and his frugality in (°)his own expences, have been, and 
frugalitd prdprio spesa 

continue to be, the admiration of posterity. 

continuare ammirazione f. [ v )posteritd. 



EXERCISE XXVI. 

On Demonstrative Pronouns, page 99. 

The extinction of this conspiracy jdid not restore that 
estinzione f. congiura rendere 

tranquillity to the republic, which it *had formerly enjoyed ; 
tranquillitd repubblica. ella alive volte ( a ) godere ; 

for it fwas again disturbed by the election of three 

di nuovo ( h )disturbare elezione f. 

great men. These ywere, Pompey, Crassus, and Cessar. 
grande Pompeo, Crasso, Cesare. 

The latter of these fwas, after a fortunate 2 campaign, 1 
ultimo costoro fortunato compagna, 

elected military 2 tribune, 1 and soon after questor; and 
( c )eleggere militare tribuno, subito dopo questor e ; 

in this capacity he fwent ( d )to Spain. ( e ) On his return 
con titolo andare ( f )Spagna ritornare 



(n) Potere takes the article ; as if it were, in the power, 

(o) His here is changed into the. 

(p) Posteritd takes the article ; as if it were, of the posterity, 

(a) Godere governs either the accusative or the genitive ; if it governs 
the former, which is to be expressed by che, and the participle of godere is 
to agree with che ; if it governs the latter, which is to be expressed by di 
cui,a.n& the participle of godere is to be indeclinable. 

(b) The participle of disturbare is to agree with its nominative case. 

(c) Eleggere is irregular, as in page 188. 

(d) To, preceded b v the verb to go, and followed by the name of a coun- 
try, is expressed by in, in Italian. 

(e) On his return ; better expressed by the passive participle ; as if it 
were, returned. 

(f) S followed by a consonant. See note (j) Exercise VI. 



52 EXERCISES. 

to Rome, this ambitious 2 man 1 ^demanded both a triumph 
ambizioso ( 8 )chiedere * trionfo 

and the consulship; but to obtain these two honours *was 
consolato ( h )ottenere onorem. 

by the laws ^impracticable ; for (*)no man that 

secondo legge f- impraticdbile ; 

^demanded a triumph *could enter Rome till 

potere (*)entrare ^)fin tantoche non 

it was granted him, nor *could (any one) stand candidate 
* ( x ) concedere potere alcuno essere candidato 

for the consulship unless he went to ask for it in 

( m )ammeno che * ^)chiedere 

person. — The ambition of (this man) *had come ( p )to 

persona. ambizionef. costui (°)giiingere 

its height ; but this very ambition f was his ruin. His 
colrno ; stesso rovina. 

triumph ( q )f acquired him many enemies ; and this 

fare acquistare molto nemico ; 

great warrior f was basely murdered by the conspirators 
guerriero vilmente assassinare cospiratore 

of a new conspiracy. He (f defended himself] valiantly ; 

nuovo ( r )difendersi coraggiosamente ; 

but (at last) he fwas overpowered by numbers. At 
jinalmente [ s )oppriinere tfnumero. Al 

(g) Chiedere is irregular, as in page 191. 

(h) Ottenere here stands as a substantive, and as such it takes the article. 

(i) No man that demanded a triumph could, fyc. ; better turned, he who 
demanded a triumph not could, fyc. He who, quegli che, or il quale. 

(j) Entrare governs the preposition in ; as if it were, enter in Rome. 

(k) Fin tanto che ?wnhere governs the subjunctive. 

(1) Concedere governs the dative, which, being a pronoan, is to precede 
the verb ; as it* it were, to him was granted. 



fm) Ammeno che governs the subjunctive, 
(n) Chiedere govern?, the accusative ; for, tt 
(o) Giungere is irregular, as in page 183. 



Chiedere govern?, the accusative ; for, therefore, is omitted. 



(p) Itshere is changed into the. 

(q) Acquired him ; turn, made him acquire. Him is to be a dative, 
as if it were, to him, and put before fare, which is irregular, as in 
page 160. 

(r) Defendersi is irregular, as in page 181. 

(s) Opprimere is irregular, as in page 186. 

(t) Numcro is to be singular, and takes the article ; as if it were, hy the 
number. 



PART I. 53 

seeing Brutus with the dagger ( u )in his hand, that Brutus 
vedere Bruto pugnale 

whom he *had (so much) loved and esteemed, he futtered 
cui tanto amare stimare profferire 

these words: " And thou too my 2 son 1 !" Then 
parola anche figlio /" Quindi 

( v ) (covering his) head with his robe, he ffell near the 

coprirsi capo veste ( w )cadere ( x )vicino 

statue of Pompey, and f expired. 
stdtua spirare. 



EXERCISE XXVII. 

On the same Subject. 

The valor and conduct of Theodosius fretarded that 
valor e (*)condotta Teoddsio ritardare 

destruction which *had already 3 been 1 threatened. A great 
distruzione gid ( b ) rninacciare. 

army of Goths, ( c )under the command of Alaric, f was 
esercito Goto, commandato Alarico, 

called in to assist the regular 2 forces 1 of the . empire. 
( d )chiamare assistere regolare forza impero. 

This prince, ( e ) perceiving the weakness of the state, 
principe ^)accorgersi debolezza 



(u) In his hand ; omit his. 

(v) Covering is better to be a passive participle here. 

(w) Cadere is irregular, as in page 163. 

(x) Vicino governs the dative ; as if it were, near to the statue. 

(a) Condotia takes the article. 

(b) The participle of rninacciare is to agree with its nominative 
case. 

(c) Under the command of; better turned, commanded by. 

(d) Chiamare governs per with the infinitive ; as if it were, called for 
to assist. 

(e) Perceiving is better to be changed into a passive participle. 

(f) Accorgersi is reflective and irregular, see page 183. It governs the 
genitive ; as if it were, perceiving of the weakness. 

f2 



54 EXERCISES. 

fdeclared war against (his employers.) 
( s )dichiarare guerra color oche Vavevano impiegato. 

He fought f several times, and f was always victorious ; 
combdttere piu volta sempre vittorioso ; 

(at last) he f passed the Alps, and fentered Italy. The 
finalmente passare Alpe f. ( h )entrare 

timid inhabitants of this charming region, which *had l 
timido abitante vago regione 

long 3 been 2 the seat of indolence and sensual 2 

gran pezza se ggi° ^)indolenza sensuale 

delight, 1 seeing a dreadful 2 enemy 1 ravaging their country, 
piacere m.(*)vedere terribile nemico devastare pddria, 

fwere overwhelmed with terror ; but those of Rome f felt the 
( k ) opprimere terrore ; sentire 

calamities of the times with double aggravation. This great 
calamitd tempo doppio forza. 

city, which ^had 1 long 3 been 2 the mistress of the world, 

cittdy gran tempo sovrana mondo* 

fsaw herself besieged by an army of barbarians, and 
vedersi (^assediare bdrbaro 9 

reduced to a deplorable 2 situation. 1 In this extremity the 
( l )ridurre deplordbile stato. estremitd 

senate f despatched ambassadors to Alaric, desiring 

mandare in fretta ambasciatore [ m )pregare 



(g) D ic hiarare guerra governs the dative; as if it were, declared war 
to his employers. 

(h) Entrare. See note (j) Exercise XXVI. 

(i) Indolenza and piacere require the article ; as if it were, the seat of 
the indolence , and of the sensual delight, 

(j) Vedere governs the infinitive, therefore ravaging is to be infinitive? 
in Italian. 

(k) Opprimere is irregular, as in page 186. The participle of opprimere 
h to agree with its nominative case, and governs the ablative ; as if it were, 
overwhelmed by the terror. 

(I) The participles of assediare and ridurre are to agree with their nomi- 
native case. Ridurre is irregular, as in page 189» 

(m) Pregare governs di with the infinitive ; as if it were, desiring him 
either of to grant them peace, or of to allow them, &c. 



PART I. 55 

him either to grant them a peace, or allow them to fight 
o accordare * pace, o( n )permettere 

in the open 2 field. 1 He -[-rejected their request, and 
* apertocampo. rigettare richiesta 

f demanded all their riches and their slaves, and when 
(°)domandare tutto richezza schiavo quando 

( p )he fwas asked by the Romans, what then he would 
( q )chiedere cosa dunque volere 

leave them, he f replied, (*)" Their lives." Rome 
( x )lasciare ( s )risp6ndere, vita. 

at last fwas conquered ; and thus that Rome, which for 
conquistare ; cosi 

(so many) ages *had plundered the rest of the world, f saw 1 
tanto secolo depredare resto vedersi 

herself 3 plundered 2 , and reduced to suffer all that 

ella stessa soffrire { u )quel che 

barbarity could inflict. 
barbdrie potere injliggere. 



EXERCISE XXVIIL 
On Relative and Interrogative Pronouns, pages 102 and 105. 

Dante Alighieri a very 2 eminent 3 poet, 1 who (fwas born) at 
* eminente poeta, (*)ndscere 



(n) Permettere governs di with the infinitive ; as if it were, alloic them 
of to fight. 

(o) Domandare governs the dative of the person, and the accusative of 
the thing; as if it were, demanded to them all the riches, and the slaves, 
to them is the dative of the person. 

(p) He was asked is to be turned, to him was asked. 

(q) Chiedere is irregular, as in page 191; and governs the subjunc- 
tive. 

(r) Lasciare governs the dative ; as if it were, leave to them. 

(>) Rispondere is irregular, as in page 191. 

(t) Their Jives ; better turned, nothing but the life; nothing but, null' 
altro che. 

(u) Quel che governs the subjunctive here. 

(a) Nascere is irregular, as in page 193. 



56 EXERCISES. 

Florence, f wrote a poem entitled "The Divine-Comedy," 
Firenze, [ h )scrivere poemam. intitolare Divino Commedia 

which shows a wonderful imagination, ( c )as it treats 

mamfestare maraviglioso immaginazione trattare 

of a journey that he imagines to have performed through 
viaggio ( d )immaginare ( e )fare per 

hell, purgatory, and paradise. — The celebrated Petrarch, 
( f ) inferno, purgai&rio, paradiso. celebre Peirarca 9 

who has been called the father of modern 2 poetry, 1 f was 
chiamare padre moderno ( s )poesia, 

perhaps the first among the moderns, in whom the spirit ant 
forse fra spirito 

genius of literature fbegan to revive. This eminent 
\ h )genio ( h ) letter atur a cominciare rivwere. 

Italian fwas crowned in the Capitol, and always f loved 
coronare Campidoglio ( l )sempre amare 

that country from which he *had received such an honour. — 
padria recevere cotanto * onore. 

Boccace, who derives his reputation from the Decameron, 
(J) Boccaccio, ( k )trarre reputazione Decamerone, 

may aspire to the greatest praise ( m )of restoring in Italy 
( l )potere aspirare lode ristabilire 

the study of the Greek 2 language, 1 which *had long been 

studio Greco lingua, per gran tempo 

neglected. Leo Pilatus, whose travels to the East *had 
negligentare Leone Pilato, viaggio in Levante 

(b) Scrivere is irregular, as in page 188. 

(c) As it treats is better expressed by the gerund; as if it were, 
treating. 

(d) hnmaginare governs di with the infinitive ; as, he imagines of to 
have. 

(e) Fare is irregular, as in page 159. 

(f) Inferno, purgatorio , and paradiso, require the article. 

(g) Poesia requires the article ; as if it were, of the poetry modern. 

(h) Genio and litteraiura take the article ; as if it were, the genius of 
the literature. 

(i) Sempre. Adverbs generally follow the verb. 

(j) Boccaccio. Names of celebrated men have the article in Italian. 

(k) Trarre is irregular, as in page 189. 

(1) Potere is irregular, as in page 170. 

(m) Of restoring ; better changed into, of to have restored. 



PART I. 57 

( n )made him a proficient in the Grecian 2 literature, 1 fwas invited 

Greco invitare 

by Boccuce to his own house, and overloaded with kindness 
propria cam (°)colmare beneficio 

by him, — Vida, a Latin poet, whose poem on chess 

* Latino (*)scacchi m. p. 

is well known, fwas a native of Cremona. Clement VII. to 
( q )bene conoscere * nativo dementi 

whom he f dedicated his poem, De Christo, -(rewarded 2 him 1 
dedicare recompensare 

with the bishopric of Alba. — Titian *had (such a) genius for 
vescovato Tiziano un siffatto 

painting, and his paintings *were so beautiful, that ( s ) there 
( r )pittura tdvola tanto bello 

fwas no distinguished 2 personage 1 in Europe, (^who did not 
distinto personaggio Europa, 

think it an honour to send him some mark of 
(^credere ( v )mandare qualche segno 

esteem. 
stima. 



EXERCISE XXIX. 

On the same Subject. 

The Tarpeian rock which, in the time of Virgil, *was 
tarpeja rupe tempo Virgilio 

adorned with a temple, *had formerly been a savage and 
(*)adornare tempio altre volte selvdggio 

(n) To make a proficient signifies avanzare. 

(o) Colmare governs the genitive ; as if it were, overloaded of kindness. 

(p) Scacchi takes the article ; as if it were, on the chess. 

(q) Bene loses its last letter before words beginning with a consonant. 

(r) Pittura takes the article ; as if it were, for the painting. 

(s) There was no distinguished personage ; turn, not there was dis- 
tinguished personage. 

(t) Who did not think it an honour ; turn, who did not think to be an 
honour. 

(u) Credere is to be put in the subjunctive here. 

(v) Mandare governs the dative; as if it were, to send to him. 

(a) Adornare governs the genitive j as if it were, adorned of a temple. 



58 EXERCISES. 

solitary thicket. The temple, whose roofs *were of gold, has 
solitdrio boschetto. tetto oro, 

been demolished, the gold pillaged, and the sacred 2 ground, 1 
demolire saccheggiare sacro terra, 

on which it *was built, is covered with thorns and brambles, 
edificare, ( h )coprire spina pruno 

The hill of the Capitol -f was once the citadel of 
colle m. Campidoglio un tempo cittadella 

the world, and the terror of Kings. Those paths that 
mondo, terrore ( c )re sentiere 

*led to glory are obliterated by vineyards, and the benches 
condurre (*) gloria cancellare vigneto panca 

( 9 ) on which the senators *sat are concealed under a dunghill. 
senator e seder e ( { )celare sotto letamajo. 

The forum, where the Romans ^assembled to enact laws, 
faro, ( s )dove ^)radunarsi dettare legge, 

now serves for the cultivation of vegetables. The public 
servire coltivazione f. (^vegetdbile m. piibblico 

and private edifices, which fwere founded for eternity, 

privato edifkio, edificare durare etemamente, 

are demolished, and nothing remains but heaps of ruins. 
demolire, non 1 altro 3 restare 2 che mucchio ruina. 

Tell me, said Agrippina to Nero, sensible of her fate, ( k )who 
Dire Nerone conscio fato, 

gave you your existence ? Who brought you up with (so much) 
dare vita? allevare tanto 



(b) Coprire is irregular, as in page 196. It governs the genitive ; as if 
it were, covered of thorns and of brambles* 

(c) Re takes the article ; as if it were, of the kings. 

(d) Gloria takes the article ; as if it were, to the glory. 

(e) On which the senators sat ; turn, o?i which sat the senators. See 
the last note Exercise XXIV . for the explanation of this reversion. 

(f) The participle oicelare is to agree with its nominative case. 

(g) Dove generally throws the following nominative after its verb ; as if 
it were, where assembled the Romans. 

(h) Radunarsi governs per with the infinitive ; as if it were,/<?rto enact. 

(i) Vegetabile takes the article ; as if it were, of the vegetables. 

(k) Who gave you your existence? better turned thus, who has been 
she, who to thee has given the existence ? Let the mother speak in the se- 
cond person singular. 



PART I. 59 

care ? Who (*)ran headlong through (so many) atrocities 
cura ? ( ) render si colpevole tanto atrocitd 

to raise you to the rank to which you are come, but 

elevare grado ( n )giungere se non 

I ? What heartless 2 monster 1 would not be affected at 

privo d' umanitci mostro (°)intenerire 

the grief of a tender mother ? What barbarian would not 
dolore tenero barbaro 

feel pity for the tears of a loving 2 mother ? x — 

(*)moversi a pietd lagrima amante 

Thus she (*gave vent) to the grief which* tormented 

In tal guisa ( q )sfogare affanno straziare 

her ; but the cruel tyrant *was deaf to her lamentations. 
crudele tiranno sordo di lei lamento. 



EXERCISE XXX. 

On Indeterminate pronouns, page 107. 

Caligula, the successor of Tiberius, t exceeded his 
Caligola * successor e Tiber io [*)sorpassare 

predecessor in all sorts of dissipation and profligacy ; but 
predecessore ( h )ogni sorta dissipamento dissolutezza ; 

in martial 2 affairs 1 he * was much ( d )his inferior. He *had 
marziale ( c )affarem. molto inferiors 

(1) Ran headlong through ; turn, has rendered herself guilty of. 
(m) Rendf.rsi is reflective and irregular, as in page 181 . 
(d) Giungere is irregular, as in page 183. 

(o) Intenerire governs the genitive; as if it were, affected of the grief. 
(p) Moversi a pietd governs the genitive ; as if it were, feel pity of the 
tears. 

(q) Sfogare governs the accusative ; as if it were, gave vent the grief. 

(a) Sorpassare governs the genitive; as if it were, exceeded his prede- 
cessor of all sorts, &c. 

(b) Ogni requires the following noun or nouns to he singular. 

(c) Affare takes the article ; as if it were, in the affairs martial. 

(d) His inferior ; turn, inferior to him. 



60 EXERCISES. 

( e )no desire to benefit his country ; and often ^complained 
(*)de$io beneficare pddria; spesso [ e )lagnarsi 

of his ill fortune, because no signal 2 calamity 1 ^happened 
cattivo fortuna che nessuno notdbile calamitd accadere 

in his time. — Although oppressed by the yoke of the tyrant, 
Benche oppresso g^ogo tiranno, 

(no one) *dared to complain. Every one in 2 secret 3 
nessuno J ( h )osare lagnarsu segreto 

^murmured 1 against tyranny; but ( J ') no one (*was found] who 
mormorare contro ij)tirannia trovarsi ( k )che 

had courage to speak openly. Commodus fwas 

( l )coraggio apertamente. Cdmmodo 

acknowledged emperor, first by the army, then by the 
riconoscere imperadore, prima esercito poi 

senate and people, and soon after by all the provinces. 
senato ( m )popolo siibito tutto provincia. 

( n ) Nothing *had (been neglected) to correct him of his 
(°)trascurarsi correggere 

defects; but ( p )all in vain. Every sentiment of virtue and of 
difetto ; niente. sentimento 

(e) No signifies non alcuno here ; non is put before the verb, alcuno 
after it. 

(f) A vere desio governs di with the infinitive. 

(g) Lagnarsi, a reflective verb, conjugated like rallegrarsiy page 203. 
(h) Osare governs the infinitive, with or without di before it. 

(i) Tirannia takes the article. 

(j) No one, here, is expressed non nessuno : non is put before the verb, 
and nessuno after it. 

(k), Che, or il quale, being preceded by a verb with a negative, requires 
tbe following verb to be put in the subjunctive. 

(1) Avere coraggio governs di with the infinitive. 

(m) Popolo requires the article and the mark of its case to be expressed ; 
as, by the people. 

(n) Nothing is expressed by non nulla ; non is put before the verb, and 
nulla after it. 

(o) Trascurare governs per with the infinitive ; as if it were, neglected 
for to correct. 

(p) All in vain; turn, all ^was vain. 



PART t- 61 

humanity soon 2 (fbecame 1 extinct) in him, and after having 
umanitd tosto • ( q )estinguersi ( r )dopo 

committed (unheard of) cruelties, he fwas sacrificed by the 
(') committer e inudito crudeltd, sagrificare 

people to the manes of those who *had been sacrificed by him* 
dnima colore* 

— All the streets of the city *were filled with people, of 
strada cittd (^pieno gente, 

both sexes, of all ranks, and all ages. Some # cried, 
ambedue sesso, grado, etd. Alcuno pidngere 

some *were afflicted, ( v )some *tore their hair, others 
altro ( u )affliggere, quali strapparsi ( w )capello quale 

*rent their clothes; but (no one) * dared to make the least 
lacerarsi veste niuno osare fare minimo 

effort to save ( y )him who *had shed ( aa )his blood to 
( x )sforzo salvor e ( z )spdrgere sangue per 

defend his country. 
difendere 



EXERCISE XXXT. 

On the employment of Moods and Tenses ; from page 112, 
to page 128. 

Before we begin, the student is to observe, that the 
tenses in the following exercises will be distinguished as 
follows : 



(q) Estinguersi is irregular, as in page 183. 

(r) Dopo governs the infinitive without a preposition ; as if it were, after 
to have. 

(s) Commettere is irregular, as in page 186. 

(t) Pieno governs the genitive ; as if it were, filled of people. 

(u) Affliggere is irregular, as in page 188. 

(v) Some tore their hair, others rent their clothes ; turn, som tore the 
hair, others rent the clothes. Hair is plural in Italian. 

(w) Capello is better used in the plural. 

(x) Fare sforzo govern for with the infinitive ; as if it were, fo make 
the least effort for to save. 

(y) Him, followed by the relative tvho or whom, is expressed by colui. 

(z) Sp&rgere is irregular, as in page 181. 

(an) His is changed into the here. 

G 



62 EXERCISES. 

1. The English present tense, found without any 
mark, is to be rendered by the present tense in Italian ; 
if it is written in italics, it is to be put in the future tense; 
and if marked with an asterisk, it is to be put in the 
present tense of the subjunctive. Examples : 

Ind. Present tense .... I love .... Io amo. 

Future tense .... I love .... Io amerd. 
Subj. Present tense .... I love* .... Io ami, 

2. The English past tense, found without any mark, 
is to be rendered by the first imperfect tense in Italian ; 
written in italics, it is to be put in the second imperfect 
tense ; written in small capitals, it is to be put in the 
'perfect tense ; and marked with an asterisk, it is to be 
put in the imperfect tense of the subjunctive. 

Examples :— 

Ind. First imperfect tense . . I loved . . Io amava. . 

Second imperfect tense . . I loved . . Io amai. 

Perfect tense I loved . . Io ho amato. 

Subj. Imperfect tense I loved* . . Io amassi. 

3. May, might, would, should, could, will, being 
found with the Italian verb under them, are not marks 
or signs of the following verbs, but verbs by themselves. 

4. All other tenses are to be put in the same tenses 
in Italian as they are in English. 

Spring is the finest of all the seasons ; the air 

[ a )primavera hello stagione; f, aria 

then is mild, the winds are 2 no 1 longer boisterous, and the 
allora dolce vento non piu impetuoso, 

fervent rays of the sun, accompanied with beneficent 2 
fervente raggio sole ( h )accompagnato benefico 



(a) Primavera takes the article. 

(b) Accompagnato governs tbe genitive ; as if it were, accompanied 
of beneficent showers. 



PARTI. 63 

showers, 1 restore ( c ) their foliage to the trees, adorn the 
pidggia rendere f oc J^ a • dlbero, (^adomare 

fields with fragrant 2 flowers, 1 and cover the hills and 
campo odonfero fiore, ( e )coprire colle ra. 

the mountains with green 2 ( f ) grass 1 and aromatic 2 

monte m. verdeggiante erbetta aromdtieo 

plants. 1 Andronicus, grandson of the great Alexius, was 

pianta. Andronico, nepote Alessio, 

both strong and handsome. His countenance was manly, ( g )his 
* forte hello, volto virile, 

stature lofty, and ( g )his deportment martial. The preservation, 
staturaalto, portamento marziale. preservazione, 

in his old-age, of health and vigour, was the 
(*)vecchiezza, ( h )salutef. ( h )vigore 9 m. 

reward of temperance ^and exercise. A piece of 
premio (^)temperanza ( h )esercizio. pezzo 

bread and a draught of water were often (i)his sole repast* 
pane bevuta acqua spesso iinieo pasta. 

Dexterous in arms, he knew not what 1 fear 3 was.* 2 ( His 
Destro (^)arme, sapere cosa timore 

eloquence persuaded (every body), and in every danger he 
eloquenza persuader e tutto, ogni pericolo * 

had always (at hand) a heart to resolve, a head to 
sempre pronto cuore m. per risolvere, testa 

contrive, and a hand to execute. His government 
inventare, . mono eseguire. governo 

exhibited a singular 2 contrast 1 of vice and virtue. 
presentare singolare contrasto vizio (^virtib. 



(c) Their is changed into the, here. Foliage is to be plural. 

(d) Adornare governs the genitive ; as if it were, adorn of fragrant 
flowers. 

(e) Coprire governs the genitive; as if it were, cover of green grass, 
and of aromatic plants. 

(f) Grass is to be put in the plural in Italian. 

(g) Change his into the. 

(h) All these nouns require the article ; as if it were, in the his old age, 
of the health, of the vigour, &c. 

(i) His sole repast ; turn, the sole his repast. 
(j) Virtii takes the mark of the genitive. 



64 EXERCISES. 

When he listened to his passions, ( k ) he was the scourge, 
Quando dare retta passione, f. Jlagello 

when he consulted his reason, the father, of his people ; 
* consultare fagione, padre pdpolo ; 

and in the exercise of private 2 justice, 1 he was equitable 
(^esercitare privato giustizia, * giusto 

and rigorous. After the Latins had conquered 

rigoroso. Dopo che Latino conquistare 

Constantinople, their first thought was to create an 
Costantindpoli, primo pensiero di creare 

emperor. The six electors of the French 2 nation 1 were 
imperadore. sei elettore francese nazione 

ecclesiastics, and the six Venetians were the principal 2 
ecclesiastico, Veneziano principal? 

ministers 1 of the state. Baldwin, count of Flanders, who had 
minis tro stato. Baldovino, conte Fiandra, 

(distinguished himself} by his heroic conduct in the fourth 
( )distinguersi per eroica condotta 

crusade, was unanimously chosen emperor of the; 

crociata unanimamente ( n )scegliere 

East, by the joyous Latins and the timorous Greeks. 
Levante, allegro [°)timoroso Greco. 



EXERCISE XXXII. 
On the same Subject. 

Countrymen, your enemies (are coming) to besiege 
Cittadi?io 9 nemico (*)venire assediare 



(k) He was the scourge, when he consulted his reason, the father of 
his people; turn, he was the scourge of his people, when he consulted his 
reason, he (of them ne) was the father. * 

(1) Esercitare governs the accusative ; as if it were, in the to exercise 
the justice private. 

(m) Distinguersi is irregular, as in page 182. 

(n) Scegliere is irregular, as in page 184. 

(o) Timoroso, being the case of scegliere, requires its mark to be 
expressed ; as if it were, by the timorous Greeks, 

(a) Venire governs a with the infinitive. 



PART I. 65 

your beloved city ; and if these walls are taken by the 
caro citta; questo muro [ h )prendere * 

force of arms, you will be lost for ever. Those 1 lawless 3 
forza arme, ( c )perdere sempre. senzalegge 

and 4 faithless 5 wretches 2 (will overload) you with shameful 2 
senzafede empio ( d )caricare obbrobrioso 

chains; 1 they (will deprive) you ( e )of your honour, wealth* 
catena * privare * onore, avere, 

and what is worse, of the most precious gift of heaven, 
quel che peggio, prezioso dona cielo, 

Oyour liberty; and if they if) spare your lives, it will 
liber td ; lasciare ( h )vita, 

be only to make you feel, with more aggravation, the 
soltanto sentire, forza, 

weight of the slavery to which they (will condemn) you. 
peso schiavitu condannare 

Then, 3 if 1 you vceep? your tears will be shed 

AUora, pidngere, lagrima (^spdrgere 

in vain ; if you complain, your complaints will not be heard. 
vano ; lagnarsi, lagnanza udire* 

Awake, then, from the lethargy which oppresses you ; 
Svegliarsi, dunque, letargo opprimere 

(take up arras), and march to oppose them, before 

armarsi, andare fare resistenza prima che 

they advance* towards your city; and if you find these 
inoltrarsi verso trovare 

(b) Prendere is irregular, as in page 181 . Its participle is to agree with 
its nominative. 

(c) Perdere is irregular, as in page 181. Its participle is to agree with 
its nominative. 

(d) Caricare governs the genitive ; as if it were, will overload you of 
shameful chains. 

(e) Of your honour and wealth ; turn, of the honour and of the wealth . 

(f) Your liberty ; turn, of the liberty. 

(g) Spare your lives ; turn, spare you the life, 
(h) Vita is better to be put in the singular. 

(i) Spdrgere is irregular, as in page 181. Its participle is to rgree 
with its nominative case. 

G 3 



66 EXERCISES. 

enemies ( J ')of yours more powerful than yourselves, 

poderoso voi 

(yield not), but fight (as long as) you can; 

non darsi per vinto, combdttere quanto piu potere; 

and ( k )when all your hopes are over, turn your 
(})ogni speranza perduto volgere 

weapons against yourselves, to shew them that you 
armeL contra voistessi, mostrare 

(do not value) ( m )a life which is destitute of liberty and 
non pregiare vita privo 

honour. — I (brought you up) my 2 children, 1 ^)! inculcated 

educare fi$io inculcare 

in your hearts the seeds of virtue, and (watched over 

cuore m. * seme virtH, vegliare in guardia 

you) with the tenderest care. You were never 
(°)d'uno tenero cur a. ( v )non mai 

reproved by me with severity; and if you sometimes 
(*)riprendere severitd; * talvolta 

cried, you never did it alone, ( r )I wept along with you. 
pidngere, pidngere accompagnare 

I divided with you all my pleasures, all my happiness, and 
( B )dividere ogni piacere felicitd 

now do you despise my counsels ? drive me away ? 

ora dispregiare consiglio ? scacciare * 

insult me ? And is this the reward of my tender anxiety ? 
insultare premio pene? f. p. 

(j) Of, in this phrase, is omitted, and yours is to agree with these ene- 
mies. 

(k) When all your hopes are over ; turn, when are over all your hopes. 
Quando, in general, throws the following nominative after its verb. 

(1) Recollect that ogni requires the following substantive to be singular. 

(m) A, here, is better changed into this. 

(n) J inculcated in your hearts; turn ; I you inculcated in the heart, 

(o) D'uno is to be changed into a possessive pronoun when the case of 
the verb is a personal pronoun. 

(p) Non is put before the verb, and mai after it. 

(q) Riprendere is irregular, as in page 181. Its participle is to agree 
with its nominative case. 

(r) I wept along with you; turn, I you accompanied with my (tears, 
lagrime). 
• (s) Dividere is irregular, as in page 181. 



sposa Curidzio 

delicacy of her sex, had mingled 
delicatezza sesso, mescolarsi 


( e )scordarsi 

with the crowd 
fra folia 


spectators. On seeing her brother 
spettatore. vedere fratello 


clothed in 
[*)vestito 



PART I. 67 

EXERCISE XXXIII. 

On the same Subject. 

When young Horatius, named Marcus, approached 
(*)giovane Ordzio, nomare Marco, ( b )giungere 

the gates of Rome, loaded with the spoils of his vanquished 
porta ( c )cdrico spoglia vinto 

antagonist, he met his sister, who had been promised 

avversdrio, * incontrare sorella ( d )promettere 

(in marriage) to one of the Curiatii, and who, forgetting the 

of 



an 



embroidered 2 robe, 1 which she had wrought for her lover, 
ricamare veste, fare amante, 

and in which he was (to have been dressed) ( h )on 
( g ) questi dovere vestirsi 

their nuptial day, she burst into tears, 

nozze f. p. giorno, (^prorompere in pianto, 

{i)[tore her) hair, and, in her despair, she 

svellersi capello 9 disperazione, f. * 

(a) Gidvane takes the article. 

(b) GiUngere is irregular, as in page 183. It governs the dative ; as \£ 
it were, approached to the gates, 

(c) Cdrico governs the genitive ; as if it were, loaded of the spoils. 

(d) Promettere is irregular, as in page 186. 

(e) Scordarsi is a reflective verb, and is conjugated like rallegrarsi, 
page 203. It is to be a participle here, and governs the genitive ; as if it 
wete,forgotte?i of the delicacy. 

(f) Vestito governs the genitive ; as if it were, clothed of an embroi- 
dered robe. 

(g) Questi for egli, refers to amante ; if egli were used, it might be 
taken for the relative of fratello. 

(h) On their nuptial day ; better turned, the day of the nuptials. 

(i) Prorompere is irregular, as in page 193. 

(j) Tore her hair ; turn, she tore the hair. Capello is to be plural. 




6S 



EXERCISES. 

reproached?- him 1 with the murder of his near 
(*)rimproverare omicidio prossimo 

kinsman. Horatius, inflamed with success, stabbed 
parente. (^injiammare successo, ( m )trafiggere 

( n )his sister, and while he plunged ( n )his sword into the 
mentre * imwergere ■ spada in 

bosom of the unfortunate Horatia, he indignantly exclaimed : 
seno infelice Ordzia (°)con isdegno esclamare : 

thus (let every Roman perish) who laments the death of an 

cosi perire ogni Romano deplorare morte f. 

enemy of Rome. — In an engagement with the Latins, 

nemico conjiitto Latino, 

( p ) strict 2 orders 1 were given by the consuls, Manlius and 
severo ordine m. dare console Mdnlio 

Decius, that (no person) should* fight without leave, 

Decio, niuno ( q ) dovere combdttere permesso, 

on pain of death. The son of Manlius, however, 

sotto pena figlio perd, 

advancing to examine the positions of the enemy, 

( r )avanzarsi esaminare posizione f. 

accepted a challenge from Metius, a captain of the Latins, 
aecettare disfida Mezio, * capitano 

and slew 2 him. 1 The victorious 2 (young man 1 ) 

ammazzare vittorioso giovane 

took the spoils of Ms antagonist, and laid 2 them 1 

[*)prendere antagonista posare 



(k) Rimproverare governs the genitive ; as if it were, him reproached 
of the murder, 

(I) Infiammare governs the genitive; as if it were, inflamed of the 
success. 

Cm) Trafiggere is irregular, as in page 188. 

In) His may be changed into the* 

(o) Con isdegno, as an adverb, is to be placed after the verb. 

(p) Strict orders were given; turn, were given strict orders. This 
reversion takes place on account of the sentence beginning with a case 
governed by a preposition, viz. : In an engagement. 

Sq) Dovere governs the infinitive without a preposition, 
r) Avanzarsi governs per with the infinitive ; as if it were, advancing 
for to examine. 

(s) Prcndere is irregular » as in page 18 J . 



PART 1. 69 

(at the feet) of his father, who praised his valour, but at the 
appii padre, lodare valore, 

same time had him (put to death) ( u )for fighting against 
stesso tempo {^fctre morire - contra 

the orders of the consuls. Dreading the power and 

consofoi — ( r ) Termer e potere 

resentment of the Romans, the Tarentines solicited the 
risentimento Tarentino ^chiedere 

aid of Pyrrhus, king of Epirus, who, with twenty thousand 
ajuto PirrOy Epiro, mille 

infantry, three thousand cavalry, and twenty elephants, 
pedone 9 cavalier e y elefante, m. 

sailed for Tarentum. 
fare velo Tdranto. 



EXERCISE XXXIV. 

On the same Subject. 

Whatever ( a ) evils either reason or declamation has* 
Qualunque male o ragione dicer la 

imputed to extensive 2 empires 1 , the power of Rome was 
imputare estensivo impero potere m, 

attended with some beneficial 2 consequences 1 to man- 
( h )accompagnare alcuno utile conseguenza ( c )^- 

kind ; and the same freedom of intercourse 

nereumano; stesso liber ta communicazione redproca 



(t) Fare is irregular, as in page 159, and governs the infinitive without a 
preposition. 

(u) For fighting, better turned, for to have fought. 

(v) Temere governs the genitive ; as if it were, dreading of the power 
and of the resentment. 

(w) Chiedere governs the accusative of the thing, and the dative of the 
person ; as if it were, solicited the aid to Pyrrhus. Aid ought to be 
without an article. 

(a) Whatever evils; better turned thus, whatever may be the evils which 
either y fyc. 

(b) Accompagnare governs the genitive; as if it were, attended of some 
useful consequences, 

(c) These substantives take the article. 



70 EXERCISES. 

which extended the vices, diffused likewise the improvements, 

dilatare vizio, diffondere parimente progresso 
of social 2 life. 1 In the more 2 remote 3 ages 1 of antiquity, 
( q )sociale vita. remoto tempo ( c )antichitd 

the world was unequally divided. The east was in 

mondo inegualmente ( d )dividere. levante 

the immemorial 2 possession 1 of arts and luxury, while the 
immemordbile possesso ( c )arte ( c )lusso, mentre 

west was inhabited by barbarians, who either disdained 
pcmente abitare bdrbaro, avere a sdegno 

agriculture, or ( e )were ignorant of it. Under the 
( c ) agricoltura, o sapere Sotto 

protection of an established 2 government 1 , the productions of 
protezione stabilito governo, produzione f. 

happier 2 climates 1 , and the industry of more 2 civilized 3 
fortunato clima, m. induslria incivilito 

nations 1 , were gradually introduced into the western 2 

nazione f. gradualmente ( f )introdurre pi occidentcde 

countries 1 of Europe ; and the natives were encouraged, by an 
paese m. nativo incoraggire 

open 2 and profitable 3 commerce 1 , to multiply the 

liber o vantaggioso commercio a moltiplicare 

former, ( h )as well as to improve the latter. — Various 

( g )quello 9 migliorare ( s )questo. — Vario 

productions of the vegetable 2 kingdom 1 were successively 
* - vegetate regno successivamente 

imported into Europe, from Asia and Egypt. Almost all the 
portare Q)Egitto. Quasi (\tutto 

(d) Dividere is irregular, as in page 181. 

(e) Were ignorant of it; better turned, did not know what it was. 
What is expressed by cosa, it by essa, and was is to be put in the imperfect 
of the subjunctive, because a verb with the negative precedes it. 

(f) Introdurre is irregular, as in page 190. 

(g) Quell o is to agree with the Italian of productions, and questo with 
that of industry. 

(h) As well as are expressed by e e, or by si come, e oxst is put 

before per moltiplicare, and e or come in the place of as well as. 

(i) Egitto, being governed by importare, requires from to be expressed 
in Italian; as if it were, imported from Asia and from Egypt. 

(j) Tutto is to be put before each substantive ; as if it were, all the herbs s 
all the fruits. 



PART I. 



71 



flowers, the herbs, and the fruits, that grow in European 2 
erba, frutto, (*)crescere Eurcpeo 

gardens 1 , have been imported from different countries.- — —In 

giardino, differente 

the time of Homer the vine grew wild in the island of 

tempo Omero vite f. salvdtico isola 

Sicily, and J 1 ) the adjacent 2 continent 1 : but it was not 
Sicilia, adjacente continente ; ma * 

improved by skill ; nor did it afford a liquor grateful to 
[ m )arte ; f. ne * ( n )produrre % liquor e piacevoh 

the taste of the savage inhabitants. About a thousand years 
gusto selvaggio abitatore, m. Circa * anno 

afterwards, however, Italy could boast that two-thirds of 
dopo, per 6, potere vantarsi terzo 

the most 2 celebrated 3 wines 1 were produced (°)from her 
celebre vino ( n )produrre essa 

fruitful 2 soil. 1 
fertile suolo. 



EXERCISE XXXV. 

On the same Subject. 

How ( a ) beautiful the valley of Rasselas was ! It was 
Quanto bello valle f. Rassela ! Ella 

surrounded with high mountains, ( c )from which several 
( h )circondare ' alto monte m. ( d )parecchio 



(k) Crescere is irregular, as in page 193. 

(I) The adjacent continent, being the case of the preposition in, requires 
it to be expressed in Italian ; as if it were, in the adjacent continent. 
(m) Arte takes the article, 
(n) Produrre is irregular, as in page 190. 
(o) From her fruitful soil ; turn, from the fruitful soil of it. 

(a) Hoio beautiful the valley of Rasselas was ; turn, how was beautiful 
the valley of Rasselas ! In exclamatory sentences, beginning with hoiv, 
do the same ; that is, put the verb immediately next to how, as, how ter- 
rible it is! Quanto e terribile ! hotu dull he was! Quanto era stupido ! cfec. 

(b) Circondare governs the genitive ; as if it w ere , surrounded of high 
mountains. 

(c) From which several rivulets sprang ; turn, from which sprang 
several rivulets. See the second note (e), Exercise XXIV. for an expla- 
nation. 

(d) Farecchio. See note (j), Exercise XII. 



72 EXERCISES. 

-- 

rivulets sprung, and then flowed across those flowery 2 meadows 1 
ruscetto sorgere poi scdrrere per fiorito prato 

with a soft murmur ? The (orange tree) and the lemon, 

* dolce mormorio. melardncio limone, 

whose flowers spread a fragrance (all around), formed 

fiorem. spdrgere fodor soavej d'ogniintorno, formare 

a thick 2 wood, 1 which the rays of the sun could not 
folto bosco, rdggio sole ( e )potere 

penetrate, and under which one could sit alone, and 
( f )penetrare, sotto potere sedere 

listen to the harmonious 2 warbling 1 of the nightingales. — 
( g ) ascoltare armonioso canto rusignuolo. 

My dear children, be modest ; love virtue ; obey 

figliuolo, modesto ; amare i^) virtu ; l^ubbidire 

your parents and your superiors ; do not despise your 

genitore superiore ; dispregiare 

inferiors ; help the poor when you can ; for those who 
infer iore ; ajutare [*)povero potere ; perche 

relieve the poor, purchase the kingdom ( k ) of heaven. 

soccorrere comprarsi regno cielo. 

It is absurd to believe, that men can* be virtuous without 
assurdo credere potere essere virtuoso 

religion, when we (are well aware) that ( ] ) religion is the basis 
religione, sapere bene base 



(e) Potere governs the infinitive, without a preposition. 

(f) Penetrare governs the preposition in ; as if it were, in which could 
not penetrate the rays of the sun* For the transposition of sentences be- 
ginning with the oblique case of the relative, see the second note (e), Exer- 
cise XXIV. 

(g) Ascoltare governs the accusative ; as if it were, listen the harmo- 
nious warbling. 

(h) Virtu takes the article. 

(i) Vbbidire governs the dative here ; as, obey to your parents. 

(j) Povero is to be plural here. 

(k) Of heaven; better turned, of the heavens. 

(\) Religion takes the article in Italian. 



PART I. 73 

of ( m )all virtues. — (Let us eat) and drink, ( n )for after 
Mangiare here perocche 

death there is no pleasure, the 2 epicures 3 say 1 ; but it is better 
morte diletto, epicuro (°)dire meglio 

to say, (let us be prepared) for death, because ( p ) there is no 
prepararsi a morire perche 

repentance after it. — ( q )To run into the arms of religion, when 
pentimento dopo * * correrein braccio 

one is oppressed, is like a wholesome 2 balm, 1 that refreshes 
si [ T )opprimere come salubre bdlsamo confortare 

and heals the spirit of all ( s ) mental infirmities. — It is very 
curare spirito tutto meuie malattia. 

necessary to teach children first of all, to love and 
(^necessdrio ( u )insegnare fanciullo prima tutto. 

fear their Creator, to avoid all occasions of sinning, to 
temere Creatore, schivare occasione peccare, 

exercise all virtues, and then to educate them according 
esercitare - poi allevare f)$econdo 

to their condition ; but nowadays this seems to be the 
condizione ; oggi giomo cio parere * * 

last thing of which modern 3 parents 2 think. 1 
ultimo cosa moderiw (^)pensare. 



(m) All, preceding a substantive without the article, is expressed by ogni, 
arid the said substantive is to be singular. 

(n) For after death theie is no pleasure ; better turned, for the deaihputs 
an end to all 'pleasures. To put an end, signifies porrefine. 

(o) Dire is irregular, as in page 197. 

(p) There is no repentance after it ; may also be turned, nolo dy can 
repent after. 

(q) To run into the arms of religion; turn, to run in arm to the 
religion. 

(r) Opprimere is irregular, as in page 186. 

(s) Mental infirmities ; turn, the infirmities of the mind. 

(t) Essere necessdrio governs di with the infinitive. 

(u) Inseg?iare governs the dative of the person ; as if i! were, to teach to 
the children. Insegnare governs a with the infinitive. 

(v) Secondo governs the accusative ; as if it were, according the their 
condition. 

(w) Pensare governs the dative ; therefore, the preceding of which is to 
be changed into to ivhich. This phrase is likewise to be transposed ; as if 
it were, to which think modern parents. See the second note (e) 
Exercise XXIV. 



74 EXERCISES. 

EXERCISE XXXVI, 

On the same Subject. 

Some modern philosophers admit neither of a God, 

Ahuno filosofo ( & )ammettere [ h )nonne 

nor the immortality of the soul ; however they will admit 

ne immortalita dnima ; nullameno 

of both, when it is too late, and when they have no 

V uno e V altra * troppo lardi, * 

time to repent for their errors. — Those who continually 2 
( c ) tempo ( d )pentir si errore. di continuo 

think 1 of the pomp, luxury, and pleasures, ( f )that a 
( e ) pensare pcmpa, lusso, piacere, 

flattering 2 world 1 affords, neglect their duty ( g )when young, 
lusinghiero dare, trascurare dovere giovane, 

are (pointed at) when old, and (will curse) their folly, when 
mostrare a dito vecchio, maledire follia 

they are in the other world. — Since the moment ( h )the war 

* altro. Fin da momento guerra 

began, the tears of the parents and relations of those who 
cominciare lagrima genitore parerite coloro 

(^have fallen ( k )in battle, exceed (by far) the 

(i)uccidere battaglia, avanzare di gran lunga 



(a) Ammettere governs the accusative; as if it were, admit neither a 
God. 

(b) Non is put before the verb ; tie after it. 

(c) Tempo governs di with the infinitive ; as if it were, time of to repent, 

(d) Pentirsi governs the genitive; as if it were, to repent of their 
errors. 

(e) Pensare governs the dative, which is to be repeated before each of 
the following substantives; as if it were, think to the pomp, to the luxury, 
and to the pleasures. 

(f) That a flattering world affords; turn, that affords a flattering 
world. See the second note (e), Exercise XXIV. for an explanation. 

(g) When young, when old ; turn, when are young, when are old. 
(h) The war began; turn, that began the war. See note (p), Exer- 
cise XXXIII. for the reason of this reversion. 

{i) Have fallen; turn, have been killed, 
(j) Uccidere is irregular, as in page 181. 
(k) In battle; turn, In the battles. 



PART I. 75 

blood that has been spilled (in order to) satisfy the 
$angue> m. (^spdrgere per soddisfare 

cupidity of an ambitious! and 3 blood-thirsty 4 man. 2 — We must 
aviditd ambizioso sanguindrio. ( m )dovere 

not imagine that there is,* in true religion, any thing which 
immaginare - vero ( n )religione alcuna cosa 

overcasts* the mind with melancholy 2 austerity, i or which 
C)offuscare mentef. moninconoso austeritd, 

derogates* from that esteem which men are generally 
traviare stima communemente 

disposed to yield to exemplary 2 virtues. 1 ( q ) False ideas 
( v )disporre concedere esemplare Falso idea 

may (be entertained) of religion, as false and imperfect 
potere aversi siccome imperfetto 

conceptions of virtue have often prevailed in the world. — ^ 
opinione sovente prevalere 

Though energetic 2 brevity 1 is* not adapted to every subject, we 
Benche energica brevita adattare , ogni soggetto, 

ought, on every occasion, to avoid its contrary, (that is) 
dovere, in occasione, evitare ( T )ne (*)contrdrio, cioh 

a languid redundancy of words. — Since it (is necesssary) that 
languido super fluitd parola. — Giacche fare d'uopo 

there (*) should be* a perpetual intercourse of buying and 
perpetuo commercio comprare 

selling, and dealing upon credit, the honest 2 dealer, 1 where 
vender e 9 negoziare a credenza, dabbene uomo, 



(1) Spdrgere is irregular, as in page 181. 

(ra) Dovere is irregular, as in page 165. 

(n) Religione takes the article : as if it were, in the true religion. 

(o) Offuscare governs the genitive; as if it were, overcasts the mind of 
melancholy austerity. 

(p) Disporre is irregular, as in page 192. 

(q) False ideas may be entertained of religion ; better turned thus, of 
the religion ?nay be entertained false ideas. 

(r) Ne is to precede the finite verb, or to follow the infinitive. 

(s) Contrdrio takes the article. 

(t) Should be is to be put in the present of the subjunctive. 



76 EXERCISES. 

fraud is permitted, or (connived at), is often undone, and 
frodei, ( u )permettere toller are spessorovinare, 

the knave gets the advantage of it. 
furbo avere prqfiito. 



EXERCISE XXXVIL 
On Will and Would. 

Sometimes will and would, joined with another 1 verb, 
are neither signs of future and conditional tenses, nor 
verbs by themselves, as we advanced in page 6# ; but 
serve to mark a voluntary and continued action, 
neither present nor past ; as such they are not to be ex- 
pressed in Italian, but they only show that the following 
verbs are to be put in the present tense, if they are ac- 
companied by will, and in the imperfect tense, if accom- 
panied by would. Examples : — 

A wicked man will always assert that there is no God ; he 
will abuse religion ; and, as he thinks that he has nothing to fear 
in the other world, he gives himself up to all sorts of crimes. 
Tin uomo scelerato asserisce sempre die Dio non esiste, oltraggia la 
religione, e siccome egli si persuade di non aver nulla a temere 
nelV altro mondo, si da in preda ad ogni sorta di delitti. t 

After she had lost her husband, she would sit hours together 
without speaking ; sometimes she vjould tear her hair, and weep 
bitterly; and, when she was prevented from giving vent to her 
grief, she would shriek, as if she were out of her senses. Dopo 
aver perduto lo sposo, ella si sedeva ore inhere senza par lore ; 
talvolta si svelleva i capelli, e piangeva amaramente; e quando 
veniva impedita di dare sfogo al suo dolore, ella gridava quasi 
fosse fuor di se stessa* 

In the first example, will, which is accompanied with 
assert and abuse, being expressive of a voluntary and 
continued action of the wicked man, shows that assert 
and abuse are to be put in the present tense ; and, in like 



(u) Perm4ttere is irregular, as in page 186. 



PART I. 77 

manner, would, in the second example, being expressive 
of a voluntary and continued action of the woman who 
had lost her husband, indicates that sit, tear, weep, and 
shriek, are to be put in the imperfect tense, in Italian. 

The two following Exercises are on this Subject. 

A vain 2 man 1 will always 2 delight 1 in (turning the conver- 
vano sempre ( a )gode?*e \*)parlare 

sation) on himself, his abilities, ( c )business, children, and all 
se stesso, abilitd, affare, Jiglio, 

that belongs to himself. When he speaks of a thing that 
ciocche se Quando * cosa 

interests him, he is all animation, all vivacity; when he is 
interessare spirito. vivacitd ; * 

obliged to hear others speak, he will yawn or (fall asleep,) 
obbligare udire altri sbadigliare addormentarsi 

and if that does not happen, he will try (at least) to 

do ( d )avvenire [*)tentare almeno 

interrupt ( f )a conversation in which his self 2 love 1 has 
interrompere discorso ( e )proprio amore 

( h )no share. Persuaded that he alone (is acquainted) with the 
parte. Persuaso solo (^sapere 

art of living, spending, and dressing well, he (i)will stigmatize 
arte f. spendere, vestirsi chiamare 



(a) Godere governs di with the infinitive ; as if it were, delight of to 
turn. 

(b) Parlare governs the genitive here, the mark of which is to be re- 
peated before each of the following substantives ; as if it were, turning the 
conversation of himself \ of his abilities, of his business, of his children, 
and of all, §c. 

(c) Affare is better used in the plural. 

(d) Avvenire is irregular, as in page 200. 

(e) Ter.tare governs di with the infinitive; as if it were, try of to in- 
terrupt. 

(f) A here is better changed into that, as conversation is followed by 
the relative. 

<%) His stJf love ; turn, the self-love. 

(h) No is here expressed by non alcuno ; non is put before the verb, 
(i) Sapere governs the accusative; with therefore is not expressed in 
Italian. 

(j) Will stigmatize all those who do not imitate him, as trifiers and 

H2 



78 EXERCISES. 

all those who do not imitate him, as triflers and fools* 
coloro imitare ignorante stupido. 

Prudence in others, is cowardice ( l )'m his eyes, 

(*)Prudenza altrui ^)viltd proprio vcchio, 

and ( m ) cowardice in himself is prudence. ( n )His own defects 
( k ) ( k ) difetto 

are fine 2 and 3 praise 4 - worthy 5 qualities 1 ; the defects of others, 
hello lode degno qualitd * altrui 

are vices (without remedy) and (°) deserving punishment. 
vizio irremedidbile degno castigo. 

Pride in himself is a noble 2 endowment, 1 in others it is 
( v )Orgoglio se nobile prerogatives, altro 

despicable. Flattered by his foolish vanity, the vain man 
dispregevole. Lusingato stupido vanitd, 

will boldly 2 praise 1 himself, thinking (to raise himself) 

arditamente lodare se stesso ( q )crSdere elevarsi 

above (every body), but he (is afraid) to praise 

( r ) fal di sopraj tutto * ( 8 ) temere 

others, thinking he is diminishing (^his own merit. Oh, 
altro ( q ) credere diminuire merito. 

foolish vanity ! ( u )how despicable thou art in the eyes of God 
folle quanto dispregevole 

and man; and thou, man, why dost thou (allow thyself) 

perche farsi 



fools ; turn, will stigmatize triflers and fools all those who do not imitate 
him, 

(k) Prudenza and vilta in this sentence take the article when they pre- 
cede the verb ; but not when they follow it. 

(1) In his eyes; turn, to the his eyes. 

(m) Cowardice in himself; turn, the his cowardice. 

(n) His is to be changed into the, 

(o) Deserving 'punishment : turn, worthy of punishment . 

(p) Orgoglio takes the article. 

(q) Credere governs di with the infinitive ; as if it were, thinking of to 
raise himself — thinking of to dimimsh. 

(r) Al di sopra governs the genitive; as if it were, above of every body. 

(s) Temere governs di with the infinitive; as if it were, is afraid of to 
praise. Others takes the article, thus : praise the others. 

(t) His. See note (n) of this Exercise. 

(u) How. See note (a) Exercise XXXV ; and turn manmio of the men. 



PART I* 79 

(to be allured) by 1 so 4 transient 5 a 2 pleasure! 3 a pleasure 
adescare tanto transitorio piacere ! * 

which is the cause of (so many) bad consequences ! Oh 
origine tanto cattivo conseguenza ! 

sacred humility ! it is thou alone who deservest divine 2 honours, 1 
santo umiltd, * * solo % meritare divino onore, m. 

it is thou alone who deservest to be adored by the whole 2 
* * * ( r ) meritare (^)adorare inter o 

world, 1 and ( x )it is thou who whilst thou (humblest thyself,) 
mondo, . che mentre * umiliarsi, 

art exalted ! 
esaltare ! 



EXERCISE XXXVIII. 
On the same Subject. 

Forsaken by ( a )him whom she had rescued from death, 
Abbandonato quale liberare morte, 

welcomed to her 2 house, 1 and treated like a brother, the 
( b )accogliere casa trattare come * fratelh, 

unhappy Olivia was plunged into a sea of troubles. She 
infelice ( c )immergere in mare off anno. * 

would sometimes go hastily out of her house, and 

talvolta uscire fretiolosamente * * casa 

run ( d )to the sea-shore, whence she had seen the 
correre spiaggia donde * ( e ) vedere 

(ungrateful man) set sail without even bidding her 

ingrato fare vela ( { )senza neppure ( g )dire 

(v) Meritare governs di with the infinitive ; as if it were, deservest of to 
be adored. 

(w) The participle of ad 'or are is to agree with its nominative. 

(x) It is- thou who ; turn, thou art she (quell a) who, 

fa) Him, followed by the relative who or whom, is expressed by colui. 

(b) Accoglicre is irregular, as in page 184. 

(c) Immergere is irregular, as iu page 182. Its participle is to agree 
with its nominative case. 

(d) To the sea-shore ; turn, to the shore of the sea. 

(e) Vedere governs the infinitive without a preposition. 

(0 Senza and dopo govern the infinitive without a preposition; as if it 
were, without to hid—after to have. 

(g) Dire addio governs the dative ; as if it were, bidding- to her adiai. 



80 EXERCISES. 

adieu ; and after having stedfastly looked on the waves 
addio ; ( { )dopo fissamente ( h ) guar dare onda 

agitated by the winds, she would (throw herself) on the sand, 
agitato vento, gettarsi arena, 

and weep bitterly, until the darkness of the 

pidngere amaramente jintantoche tenebre f. s, 

night (*) drove her home (in spite of herself) ; and 

notte f. obbligare a ritornare malgrado suo ; 

at other times, on seeing the 2 moon 3 shine 1 in a clear 2 sky, 1 
* altro volta luna lucere * sereno cielo, 

she would take her lute, (J)go into her garden, and 

prendere liuto andarsi giardino, 

(sitting down) under an arbour, where she had so often sat 
( k )sedersi in pergola tanto sovente 

together with him, she would sing the same songs which he 
insieme * cantare arietta, 

had (so many) times sung to amuse her; until affected 
tanto {^cantare divertire finclie intenerito 

by such tender thoughts, she would bathe ( n )her instrument 
tale dolce pensiero, ( m )bagnare istromertto 

with bitter 2 tears, 1 and then (fall in a swoon) to the ground. 
amaro lagrima, poi cadere svenuto suolo. 

One day, plunged in a deep reverie, she heaved 

(°)im?nergere * profondomeditazione, tramandare 

deep sighs without shedding a single tear ; another day 

alto gemito ( p )senza spargere solo * 

she (gave herself up) to despair, smote ( r ) her breast, 

darsi in preda ( q )disperazione, percuotere petto, 



(h) Guardare governs the dative; as if it were, loolied to the waves, 
(i) Drove her home ; turn, obliged her to return to house. 
n) Go into her garden ; turn, go in the garden. 

(k) Seder si is a reflective verb, conjugated as in page 172. It is to 
be a passive participle here, instead of a gerund. 

(i) The participle of cantare is to agree with the preceding relative. 

(m) Bagnare governs the genitive ; as if it were, bathe of bitter tears. 

(d) Her is changed into the. 

(o) Immergere is irregular, as in page 182. 

(p) Senza. See note (f) of this Exercise. 

(q) Disperazio?ie takes the article. 

(r) Her. A possessive pronoun, accompanied with a noun expressive 



PART I. 81 

and tore her clothes ; (at last), ( s ) unable to resist such 
vestimento ; finalmente potere {^resistere tanto 

distress (any longer), and ( u )her reason being impaired, she 
dolore pvii senno perdere * 

ascended the highest rock which (jutted out) into the sea, 
( y )ascendere alto rupe f. sporgere in 

and (threw herself headlong) into the waves, (calling by name on) 
precipitarsi in onda chiamare a nome 

the wretch who had ungratefully forsaken her. 

indegno, ingratamente i^)abbandonare 

Reader, do not trust those whom thou dost not know ; 
Lettore (*)confidare conoscere ; 

take pity on them, but (do not allow thyself) (to be allured) 
( 7 }avere pietd far si adescare 

by their flattering 2 words, 1 or their false praises. 
lusinghiero falso [*)lode. 



of parts of one's dress, or the limbs of one's body, is changed into a con- 
junctive pronoun, and put before the verb by which it is governed ; as if it 
were, herself smote the breast— herself tore the clothes, fyc. 

(s) Unable to resist any longer; turn, not being able any longer to 
resist. 

(t) Resistere governs a dative ; as if it were, to resist to such distress. 

(u) Her reason being impaired; better turned thus, having lost the 
reason. 

(v) Ascender 'e is irregular, as in page 181. 

(w) The participle of a bband on are is to agree with the relative pronoun. 

(x) Confidare here governs the preposition in ; as if it were, do not 
trust in those. 

(y) Avere pietd governs the genitive; as if it were, take pity of them* 
Of them may be expressed by ne, which is to follow the imperative. 

(z) Lode, being governed by adescare, requires its mark of the ablative 
to be expressed ; as if it were, by their false praises. 



82 EXERCISES. 



PART II. 



EXERCISES IN SYNTAX. 



ON THE ARTICLES. 

RULE I. and Observations, page 237. 

The graces of youth are ( a ) nothing but modesty and 
grdzia gioventu modestia 

sincerity ; of ( b ) advanced 2 age, 1 condescension and dignity. — 
candore; avanzato eta condescendenza dignitd. 

Men may be playful, and yet innocent ; grave, and 

( c )potere scherzevole nullameno innocente ; 

at the same time corrupt. We shall not be happier for 

stesso tempo corrotto. felice * 

possessing talents and affluence, unless we make a right use 
possedere talento ( d )ricchezza senon fare * ( e )buonouso 

( f )of them. — Errors and misconduct are more excusable in 
( g ) Err ore cattiva condotta scusabik 

ignorant, than in well 2 ( b ) instructed 3 persons: 1 the former 
ignorante bene istruito persona * [ h )quetto 



(a) Nothing but signifies non altro che ; non is put before the verb, 

(b) For the position of adjectives, see page 258. 

(c) Pot ere governs the infinitive without a preposition. 

(d) Ricchezza and bene difortuna are generally used in the plural. 

(e) Buono here loses its last letter. 

(f) Of them here is expressed by ne, and put before the verb. 

(g) For tne repetition of the article, see Rule XV. 

(h) Qutsto and quello are to be in the masculine plural here. 



PART I. 83 



sin . without knowing (J)it, the latter wilfully. 



peccare ( l )senza sapere * ( h )questo di caso pensato. 

Virtue joined to knowledge and wealth, confers 

Virtu ( k )unito scienza ( A )bene di for tuna conferire 

influence and honour ; but knowledge with wealth united, if 
influenza onore ; congiunto, 

virtue (is wanting), has (^buta 1 ("^very 3 limited 4 influence, 2 and 
mancare limitato 

is often despised. Trusting to the promises of the 

spesso dispregiare. ( n )Fidare promessa 

tyrant, the wretched inhabitants of the besieged 2 city 1 opened 
tirannoi miser o abitante assediato aprire 

the gates, and welcomed him with unfeigned acclamations of 
porta, (°)accogliere vero acclamazione 

joy ; he, however, thinking they 2 were 1 false, dissembled, 
gioja; pero ( p ) credere esse falso, ( q ) finger 'e, 

and, after he had mounted on the throne, persecuted with 
( r )dopo montare trono perseguitare 

great severity all those who had (taken up) arms ( u )for the 
( s )grande severitd (^prendere arme 

defence of their liberty. — Titles without riches, riches 
difendere proprio libertd. Titolo senza ( v )ricchezza, 



(i) Senza governs the infinitive. 

(j) It signifies lo or la, which is to follow the infinitive. 

(k) Unito governs the preposition con. 

(1) But, in the middle of a sentence, signifies non che; non is put before 
the verb. 

(m) Very. See page 79 for the formation of superlatives. 

(n) Fidare is to be a passive participle, and made to agree with the 
Italian of wretched inhabitants. 

(o) Accogliere is irregular, as in page 184. 

(p) Credere governs the infinitive without a preposition. See page 387. 
for the construction of the infinitive. 

(q) Fingere is irregular, as in page 183. 

(r) Dopo governs the infinitive without a preposition. 

(s) Grande. See note (c), Exercise XXIV. 

(t) Prendere is irregular, as in page 181. 

(u) For the defence of their liberty ; better turned, for to defend the 
their liberty. 

(v) Ricchezza* See note (d) of this Exercise. 



84 EXERCISES. 

without honor, honor without religion, are empty 2 names, 1 and 
onore religione vano nome, 

worth ( w ) nothing. 
valere 



RULE II. and Obervations, page 239. 

To be of a pure 2 and 3 humble 4 mind, 1 to exercise 
( a )avere puro umile mente esercitare 

benevolence towards others, to cultivate piety towards God, 
benevolenza verso [ h )altrui, coltivare pietd 

are the sure 2 means 1 of becoming peaceful and happy. — The 
sicuro mezzo essere tranquillo felice* 

generous ( c ) never recount the good actions ( d )they have done ; 
generoso raccontare buono azione fare ; 

they (are satisfied) with the pleasure which they derive from 
( e )contentarsi piacere ricavare 

doing good ; but misers 2 and 3 vain 4 people, 1 if they do a good 
del bene; avaro vano genie, 

action, find pleasure in publishing it (every where). 

(')trovare render e pubblico da per tutto. 

— He owned he had acted against honour and duty ; but he 
( g )confessare agire dovere ; 

would ( h ) neither tell the reason nor the manner. — — True 
dire perche come, Yero 



(w) Nothing signifies non nulla : non is to be put before the verb. 

(a) Avere governs the accusative. 

(b> Altrui is indeclinable. See page 343 for its construction. 

(c) Never signifies non mai : non is put before the verb. 

(d) They have done. In English the relatives whom, that, and which, are 
frequently understood ; in Italian they are always to be expressed ; as here : 
the good actions lohich they have done; — and again — the man 1 saw, 
that is, the man whom I saw. 

.(e) Contentarsi is a reflective verb, conjugated as in page 203. It 
governs the genitive. 

(f) Trovare piacere governs di with the infinitive. 

(g) Confessare governs di with the infinitive. 

(h) Neither — nor signify non ne ; non is put before the verb finite, the 
first ne before the infinitive, and the second in the place of nor. 



PART II. 85 



friendship comes from a 1 cultivated 3 and 4 generous 5 mind; 2 
amicizia derivare colto dnimo ; 

(ignorant people) and misers cannot enjoy its pleasures. 
ignorante (^potere (i)godere 



RULE III. and Observations, page 240. 

Pope St. John erected ( c )the church of St. 

Papa ( a )santo Giovanni (°)ereggere chiesa 

Nereus and St. Achilleus in five hundred and twenty-four. In 
Nereo Achilleo * 

the choir of this church ( d ) is the marble seat of Pope St. 
coro marmo seggio ( a )santo 

Gregory (the Great). — The church of Si. Augustine was 
Gregorio magno. Agostino 

built by Cardinal William d' Estoutteville, and ( e )was 
edijicare cardinale Guglielmo 

repaired in the last century, under the direction of 
ristaurare passato secolo, 

Cav. Vanvitelli. Pope Alexander the Seventh, 

cavalier e Alessandro settimo, 

erected, in the square of ( f j Minerva, an Egyptian 2 
piazza Egiziano 

obelisk 1 covered with hieroglyphics, which is placed on 
obelisco ( e )coperto jeroglijico, situare 

C\) Potere. See note (c), pao;e S2 of the Exercises, 
(j) Oodere. See note (a). Exercise XXVI. 
(a) Santo. See Rale XII. for its construction. 

Sb) Ereggere is irregular, as in page 188. 
c) The ciuirch of St. Nereus, &c. When two or three nouns, expressive 
of titles or dignities, come together, it is better to put the titles in the plu- 
ral, in the beginning, and then the nouns without any; as i I it were, the 
church of the saints (written SS.) Nereus and Achilleus, the Apostles 
Peter and Paul, <fec. 

(d) Add there. When the nominative follows essere, we put vi before 
the verb; as if it were, there is the marble seat, <fec. 

(e) This was may be omitted here. 

(f) Minerva here takes the article, as it means the statue. 

(g) Coper to governs the genitive. 

I 



86 EXERCISES. 

the back of a white marble elephant, made by Hercules 
dosso bianco elefante Ercole 

Ferrata. George ( h )the Fourth, king of England, was 

Giorgio re lnghitterra, 

crowned ( h )on the fifteenth of August, ( h )in one thousand 
coronare Agosto, 

eight hundred and twenty-two.— — Ginevra, princess of 

principessa 

Scotland, the handsomest lady (^that ever existed, was 
Scozia, hello vivere 

charged with a crime, of which she was totally innocent, 
(i)accusare delitto, del tutto innocente, 

by Polinesso, Duke of Albany. See Orlando Furioso of 
duca Albania. Vedere 

Ariosto. 



RULES IV. V. VI., and Observations, page 241. 

Spain, the western extremity of the empire of 

Spagna, cccidentale estremita impero 

Europe, and of the antient world, has, in every age, 
Europa, antico mondo ogni ( a )etd, 

invariably preserved the same natural 2 limits, 1 viz. : 

invariabilmente preservare stesso confine, cioh: 

the Pyrenean 2 mountains, 1 the Mediterranean, and the 
Pireneo monte Mediterrdneo, 

Atlantic 2 Ocean. 1 - Gaul, ( b )as it then contained the whole 

Atldntico Oceano.- Gdllia 9 allora contenere tutto 

country between the Pyrenees, the Alps, the Rhine, and the 
contrada fra Pireneo, Alpe, Rene, 

ocean, was larger than modern 2 France. 1 — — (With regard) 
grande moderno Francia. Quanto 

(h) See the construction of numeral nouns, pages 86 and 2S0. 
(i) That governs the subjunctive. See the construction of the superla- 
tive ilpiv, page 273. 

(]) Accusare governs the genitive. 

(a) Eta, or tempo, 

(b) As here miy be omitted, and it contained be turned into a gerund ; 
as if it were, containing'. But if as is expressed by siccome, contained must 



PART II. 87 

to Italy, before the Roman conquest, Lombardy was 
( c )prima conquista, Lombardia 

not considered as part of that country. It had been 
considerare paese. Ella 

occupied by a powerful colony of Gauls, who, 
( d )occupare poderoso colonia Gallo, 

( e ) settling along the banks of the Po, from Piedmont to 
stabilirsi lungo riva Piemonte 

Romagna, carried their arms, and diffused their name, from 
portare arme, ( f yspdrgere nome 

the Alps to the Apennines. — The pillars of Hercules, so 

Apennino. colonna Ercole tanto 

famous among the ancients, were two lofty mountains, separated 
famoso fra antico, alto montagna, separata 

by a strait of about twelve miles, called the strait of 
stretto circa miglio, chiamato 

Gibraltar, through which the Atlantic flows into the 
Gibilterra, per scorrere 

Mediterranean. — Crete or Candia, together with Cyprus, 
Creta ossia insieme Cipro. 

and ( e )most of the smaller 2 islands 1 of Greece and Asia, have 
minore isola - Grecia 

been subdued by the Turks. 
soggiocare 



RULES VII. VIII. IX. X., and observations, page 243. 

By ( a ) doing, or (at least) endeavouring to do, our duty 
* almeno ( b )sforzarsi dovere 

be first imperfect in Italian, and coat is to be added, and put before was 
larger than modern France. 

(c) Prima governs the genitive. 

(d) The participle of occvpare is to agree with its nominative. 

(e) Settling is better changed into a passive participle, which is to 
agree with its nominative, and requires the particle si to be put after it. 

(f) Spargere is irregular, as in page 180. 

(g) Most is to be changed into th? greatest part. 

(a) All these by'sareto be omitted, and the active participles are to be 
translated into Italian, without alteration. 

(b) Sforzarsi governs di with the infinitive. 



b8 EXERCISES. 

to God and men ; ( a jby acquiring an humble trust in the 
verso acquistare iimile fiducia 

mercy and favour of God, through Jesus Christ ; ( a )by 

miser icordia favore Gesii Cristo 

cultivating our minds, and properly employing our time ; ( a )by 
coltivare mente. bene impiegare 

governing our passions; and, finally, ( a )by avoiding all 
governare passione ; Jinalmente, evitare 

( c )the evils which threaten us, we shall pass our days 
male minacciare passare giorno 

in happiness and contentment. God, who takes care of 

felicitd soddisfazione. — Iddio, avere cura 

the least insect, God, who feeds the fishes of the sea, 
minimo insetto, nutrire pesce mare, 

and the birds of the air, will not forget ( e )him who 

uccello aria, ( d )scordarsi 

trusts in Him. — May the Gods take care of thee, my 
confidare Potere Dei 

child, in thy rough 2 journey 1 through this short life. — -■ — 
figlio, scabroso via,ggio in corto vita. — 

The only son of Justin and Sophia having died in his 

unico Giustino Sofia ( f )morire 

infancy, the emperor resolved to seek a successor, 

iwfanzia> imper adore ( s )risolvere cercare successore, 

not in his own family, but in the republic. — His 

prdprio famiglia, repiibblica. 

wife recommended Tiberius, his faithful 2 captain 1 of the 
moglie raccomandare Tiberio, fedele capitano 

guards, ( h ) whose virtues and talents rendered him worthy of 
gudrdia, virtii talento rendere degno 

(c) The is generally changed into a demonstrative pronoun, that or those, 
when its substantive is the antecedent of which, who, whom ; as if it were, 
all those evils which. 

(d) Scordarsi governs the genitive. 

(e) Him, followed by the relative who or whom, is expressed by colui, 
and not lui. The same may be said oilier, which, being followed by the 
said relative, is expressed by colei, and not lei. 

(f) Morire is irregular, as in page 197. It is conjugated with essere. 

(g) Risolvere is regular and irregular. See page J 83. 
! (h) Whose. See its construction, page 334. 



PART II. 89 

the throne. — Justin, after having exhorted the new monarch 
trono. (*) dopo esortare nuovo monarca 

to behave well to his people, added : " May the 
(J) trattare pdpolo, ( k ) dire : 

Almighty God of Heaven and earth infuse into ( x )your 
Onnipotente cielo terra infondere 

heart, ( m )all I have neglected or forgotten to perform for 
cuore negligsntare obbliare fare 

the good of my people." — Meiasiasio, an elegant Italian 2 poet,' 1 
bene elegante poeta, 

was adopted by the celebrated civilian Gravina, who 

adottare celebre giiireconsulto 

made him translate Homer into Italian 2 verse. * — Tasso, the 
[ n )fare tradurre Omero in verso. 

prince of Italian poets, was banished from his country, 
principe esiliato pdtria 

imprisoned, and oppressed by the vilest calumnies. His 
imprigionare, (°) opprimere calunnia. 

Gerusalemme Liberata, an epic 2 poem, 1 in twenty- four cantos, 
epico poema, canto, 

has rendered him immortal. — Ariosto, a celebrated Italian 
( p ) render e immortale. famoso 

poet, and author of Orlando Furioso, was crowned with 
autore ( q ) coronare 

laurel by the Emperor Charles the Fifth. 
alloro Carlo quinto. 

(i) Dopo governs the infinitive without a preposition. 

(]) Trattare governs the accusative. 

(k) Dire U irregular, a^ in page 197. 

(1) Your. See the construction of your, when accompanied with a 
noun expressive of the limbs of the body, &c, page 316, 

(m) Ml here stands for, all that which. 

(n) Fare governs the dative when the following verb is active, and the 
accusative it" the following verb is neuter ; so we are to say, made to him 
translate Homer, translate being an active verb ; and made him go, go 
being a verb neuter. The pronouns are always to precede/arc. 

(o) Opprimere is irregular, as in page 186. 

(p) Rtwlere is irregular, as in page 181 . 

(q) Coronare governs the genitive. 

i 3 



90 EXERCISES, 



RULES XT. XII. XIII. XIV. XV., and observations, page 247. 

The general 2 opinion 1 of men is, to go into the 
generate opinione [*) essere andare 

country in summer, and to be in town in winter ; 
campagna state, star si cittd inverno; 

as for myself, I prefer to live 

( h )quanto me, ( c )amare meglio dimorare 

always in the country, and to come to town, only to go to 
contado, venire solo 

court to see ( a )its magnificence, and to church, to hear 
corte per vedere magnificenza, chiesa, udire 

the word of God. — The church of St. Stephen, which was 
parola Stefano, 

formerly a temple, by some taken for that of Bacchus, 
altre volte tempio, alcuno ( e )prendere Bacco, 

is of a spherical 2 form. 1 This church is adorned 
* ( f )sferico forma. ( s )adomare 

with fine paintings, and is supported by fifty-eight columns, 
hello quadro, sostenere culonna, 

( h )some of the Ionic, and others of the Doric order. 

ionico, altro dorico ordine. — 

The Cathedral of St. Peter in the Vatican, is situated in the 
Basilica Pietro * Voticano, situare 

ancient Vatican 2 field; 1 and it is the finest and the most 
antico campo, (^piti 

wonderful in the world. In this field (J) were the circus and 
maraviglioso mondo. circo 

(a) Essere governs di with the genitive. 

(b) Quanta governs the dative. 

(c) Amare meglio governs^* with the infinitive. 

(d) Its may be expressed by ne, and be put after the infinitive; or by 
di essa, and put after magnificence. 

(e) PrCndere is irregular, as in page 181 . 

(t) See Rule XX. for the position c>f adjectives. 
(g) Adornare governs the genitive. 

(h) Some of the Ionic, and others of the Doric order; turn, some of 
order Ionic, and others of Doric. 

(i) Piii. See Rule XXVII. for the construction of il piii, page 273. 
(j) Were. When essere precedes one or more nominatives, we gene- 



PART II. 91 

gardens of Nero, where the tyrant had a great number 
giardino Nerone, ove tiranno ( k )fare ( l )grande numero 

of Christians (put to death) ( m ) whose bodies were buried by 
morire corpo ( n )seppellire 

the faithful in a grotto near the Circus. The church of 

fedele grotta (°)presso 

St. Andrew of the Valle, which takes its name from the 
Andrea prendere * nome 

neighbouring palace Valle, is renowned for its front, which 
vicino palazzo rinomare facciata, 

is one of the finest in Rome. George the Third, by the 

(*) hello Giorgio 

grace of God, King of England, Scotland, and Ireland, 
grdzia Inghilterra, Scozia, Irlanda, 

was ( p )a very religious monarch. — The entrenchments of the 
religioso monarca. trinciera 

Romans were composed of a ditch and a rampart, 

[ q ;comporre fosso terrapieno, 

strengthened with a parapet and battlements, and sometimes 
( T )fortificare parapetto merlo talvolta 

a solid 2 wall, 1 of considerable 4 height 1 and 2 thickness, 3 
solido muro considerable altezza grossezza, 

flanked with towers and forts. Between these 

[ s )fiancheggiare torre forte. Fra 

entrenchments was disposed the army of the besiegers, and 
(^disporre esercito assediatore, 

rally put vi before it, and make the said verb agree with the nearest nomi- 
native ; as if it were, there was the circus and the gardens, or there were 
the gardens and the circus. 

(k) Fare requires tie infinitive immediately to follow. 

(i) Grande. See note (c), Exercise XXIV. 

(m) Whose. See page 334. 

(n) SeppelUre, or sepellire ; the participle of the former is sepptllito ; 
of the latter sepolto. It is to agree with its nominative case. 
. (o) Presso governs the dative. 

(p) Very. See the formation of superlatives, page 79. 

(q) Compnrre is irregular, as in page 191. 

(r) Fortificare governs the genitive. 

(s) Fiancheggiare governs the genitive. 

(t) Disporre is irregular, as in page 191. 



92 EXERCISES. 

the camp was pitched in a convenient 2 situation, 1 to 
campo attendare comodo sito 

communicate with the said entrenchments. From the 

avere communicazione sudeito 

innei 2 entrenchment 1 (was raised) a mount, composed of earth, 
inter lore alzarsi monie, terra, 

wood, hurdles, and stones, which was gradually 

legno, graticcio, sasso, venire gradatamente 

advanced towards the city, always increasing in height, 
ava?izare verso cittd, sempre [ u )accrescersi altezza, 

till it equalled the besieged walls, or overtopped 

fintantoche ( v )agguagharsi assediato ( w )torreggiare 

them. — The honour, esteem, and reputation, which a man 
onore, stima, riputazione, 

acquires by his good qualities, are certainly heavenly 2 gifts ;* 
acquistare per qualltd, del cielo dono ; 

but without divine 2 grace, 1 (so many) gifts cannot (be acquired.) 
senza diiino tcnto acquistarsi. 

— The west and north of Europe, and the north of Asia, 

occidente norie Enropa, 

had always been the seat of wandering 2 and 3 martial 4 tribes, 1 
seggio errante marziale triMi, 

who were ready, on every occasion, to change their abodes, 
pronto, occasione, cangiare ( x )dimora, 

either i y )from the desire of plunder, or the hope of finding 
desio preda, speranza trovare 

more 2 inviting 3 settlements. 1 — — The defeat, capture, and 
attrattivo domicilio. sconfita, cattura, 

destruction of the Cimbri, and the terror of the Roman 2 name, 1 
distruzione terrore nome, 

occasioned by a long series of victories, repressed for a 
( z )cagionare lungo serie vittdria, ( aa )repr'imere * 

(u) Accrescersi is irregular, as in p:ige 193 ; it governs the genitive. 

(v) Agguagliarxi governs the dative. 

(w) Torreggiare governs the preposition sopra, which governs the 
genitive. 

(x) Dimora is better used in the singular, here. 

(y) From the desire of plunder, or the hope of findiag ; turn, for 
desire of plunder, or with the hope of to find. 

(z) The participle of eagionare is to agree with terrore. 

(aa) Reprimere is irregular, as in page 183. 



PART II. 93 

long time the fury of the unconquered 2 nations. 1 
( bb )grande pezza furia non conquistato nazione. 



ON THE ADJECTIVES. 

RULE XVI. and Exceptions, page 251. 

The British constitution stands among the nations of the 
brittdnico costituzione essere fra 

earth like an ancient oak, which, after having resisted 
terra ( a )a guisa querela, ( h )dopo ( c )resistere 

the violence of stormy winds, for (so many) years, 
violenza tempestoso vento, tanto anno, 

overtops the other trees of the forest, and commands 
(*)torr eg glare dlbero foresta, ( e )imporre 

respect and veneration. — When the human mind dwells 
rispetto venerazione. Quando umano mente (^dilatarsi 

long and attentively on any subject, the passions are 

lungamente con attenzione qualche soggetto, passione 

apt to grow warm, interested, and enthusiastic, and often 
atto divenir focoso, interessato, entusidstico, sovente 

(force into their service) the understanding which they ought 
( g ) far si servire intendimento esso ^)dovere 

to obey. — Many persons (are more delighted) with 

{^ubbidire. persona [})prendere ( k )piu piacere 

correct and elegant language, than with important sentiments 
corretto elegante favella, imporiante sentimento 

(bb) Grande. See note (c), Exercise XXIV. 

(a) A guisa governs the genitive. 

(b) Dopo. See note (i), page 89 of the Exercises. 

(c) Resistere governs the dative. 

(d) Torreggiare. See note (w) of the preceding Exercise. 

(e) Tmporre is irregular, as in page 191. 

(f) Dilatarsi is a reflective verb, conjugated as in page 203. It governs 
the preposition in, instead of sopra. 

(g) Farsi servire governs the ablative. 

(h) Docere is irregular, as in page 165; here it is to be put in the 
present ten c e. 

(i) Ubbidire governs the dative here. 

(j) V render e piacere governs the genitive. 

(k) Pit/. See its construction, page 268. 



94 * EXERCISES. 

and accurate reasoning. — When a person is naturally gay and 
accurate ragionamento. uomo di natura gajo 

courageous, (^neither misfortunes, infirmities, or disappointments, 
coraggioso, sciagura malattia, traversia, 

have the least power to overcome him : he is like a rugged 
minimo potere opprimere come duro 

rock (in the midst) of the sea, which ( m )the more it is 
scoglio in mezzo mare, 

(dashed against) by the furious waves, becomes (°) smoother 
( n )percuotere furioso ^)divenire ripidito 

and better adapted to resist their violence. 
atto resistere violenza. 



RULES XVII. XVIII. and Observation, page 254. 

( a )OuR pride and self-conceit render 2 us 1 quarrelsome and 
orgoglio vanita rendere litigioso 

contentious, (by nourishing) a weak and childish sensibility 
contenzioso, nutrire debole fanciidlesco sensibilitd 

to every fancied point of our own honour or interest. — 

per immaginato punto proprio interesse. 

The licentious life which you lead, my brothers, and the 
disordinato vita menare, * fratello, 

bad company you (associate with) , render you unable 
cattivo compagnia frequentare (*)incapace 

to exercise your profession with honour, unworthy of good 
esercitare professione indeg.no dabbene 

men's society, and hateful to God.— — That the face of a 
society odioso Dio. — ( c ) Acciozche volto 

(1) Neither — <?r ? here signify ne, which is to be repeated before each 
of these three substantives. 

(m) The more is expressed quanta piu> and has for a correlative lanto 
pih. 

(n) Percuotere is irregular, as in page 186.' 

(o) Smoother is turned the more smooth, which must precede the verb. 

(p) Divenire is irregular, as in page 200. 

(a) Our. Possessive pronouns are to be repeated before each substan- 
tive, in Italian. 

(b) Incapace governs di with the infinitive. 

(c) Acciocche and affinche govern here the imperfect of the subjunctive. 



PART II. 95 

(dead person) might appear less ghastly, the mouth and 
morto parere spaventevole. bocca 

eyes were closed by the relations ; the eyes, however, were 
bcchio ( d ) chiudere congiunto ; per 6 

afterwards (opened again) (in order that) they (might seem) 
dopo ( e )riaprire caffinche ( f ) parere 

to look up to heaven. — Those people, who seemed 
( s iguardare cielo. lf)popolo, sembrare 

ferocious and cruel, were religious and humane; and if they 
feroce crudele, . religioso umano ; 

made war with the neighbouring nations, who were a 
[^jfare guerra virino nazione, 

race of ignorant and brutal ( j ) barbarians, it was not from 
razza ignorante bruto per 

the desire of enslaving them ; but to render them wise, 
* desio fare schiavo ; rendere savio, 

rational, and happy. — Instructors should not only be skilful 
ragionhole, felice. — Pre:ettore ( k )dovere solo versato 

in those sciences which they teach ; but also (be acquainted 

scienza insegnare; anche (^sapere 

with) the real method of teaching, and have patience and 
verro met c do pazienza 

practice. — When the Roman matrons became the equal 
prdtka. Romano matrona ( m )divenire eguale 

and voluntary companions of their lords, marriage, like other 
volontdrio compagno marito matrimonio 

(d) Chix'i Jere is irregular, as in page 181. 

(e) Riaprire is irregular, as in page 196. 

(f) Parere governs di with the infinitive, or only the infinitive. 

(g) Guardare here governs the accusative; therefore up is omitted, and 
to is changed into the. 

(h) Pdpolo beini; singular in Italian, requires the prononns and the 
verbs belonging to it to be put in the singular. 

(i) Fare overra governs the dative. 

(j) Burbariuns is omitted, and ignorant and brutal are used as sub- 
stantives. 

(k) Dovere is irregular ; as in page Ado ; here itisto be put in the pre- 
sent tense. 

(1) Sapere governs the accusative. 

(m) D'ven-re is irregular, as in page 200 ; it governs a nominative 
without an article. 



96 EXERCISES. 

partnerships, might (be dissolved) by theabdica- 

eompagnia di trdffico potere dissolversi mediante cessa- 
tion of one of them. — The birds of the air, the (wild beasts) 
ne uccello aria belva 

of the forests, and the fishes of the sea, (seem to be) 
for est a, pesce mare sembrare 

more happy and contented, when they have satisfied their 
contento, ( n )soddisfare 

wants, than a man who possesses all he can (wish for) in 
bisogno quanto * desiderare 

this world. — (°)It is not illustrious employments, abundance of 
illustre impiego abbondanza 

riches, honourable dignities, which are necessary to 

ricchezza, onorevole diynitd necessdrio 

make a man happy ; but religion, virtue, and good 
render e religione, virtu, 

education. 
educazione. 



RULE XIX. Page 256. 

In this uneasy state, both of his public and private 
inquieto stato, e ( a )suo pubblico privato 

life, Cicero was oppressed by a deep affliction, the 

vita, Cicerone [ h )opprimere profondo affiizione, 

death of his beloved daughter Tullia, which happened soon 
morte amato figlia [ c )avvenire subito 

after she 2 had 1 been divorced from Dolabella. The bad 
( d )dopo ripudiare 

manners and humours of (this man) were extremely 
maniera capiccio costui estremamente 

(n) Soddufare governs the dative. 

(o) It is, and the following which, are to be left gM?, and not is to be 
put before each of the following substantives, which are to take the 
article . 

(a) Suo. Possessive pronouns are to be repeated before each substantive. 
See pa^e 314. 

(b) Opprimere is irregular, as in page 186. 

Jc) Avvenire is irregular, as in page 200. 
d) Dopo. See note (i), page 89 of the Exercises. 



PART II. 97 

disagreeable to Tullia. — By this act, the queen might 

nojoso Mediante decreto regina potere 

repress ( e )all sorts of heresy, ( f ) might change ( e )all points 
reprimere sorta eresia cangiare punto 

of discipline ; and lastly might order or abolish any 

disciplina ; finahnente or dinar e abolire qualunque 

religious rite or ceremony. — Henry's divorce from Anne Boleyn 
religioso rito cerim6nia. — Enrico divorzio Anna 

was merely the effect of ( s )his usual violence and 

puramente effetto sdlito violenza 

caprice. 
capriccio. 

RULES XX. XXL XXII. and Observations, page 258. 

Wherever ( a )you turn your eyes in that charming 
Ovunque volgere lo sguardo incantato 

garden, ( a )yousee nothing but green and lofty 

giardino scorgersi non altro verdeggiante grande 

trees, fountains of cooling and crystal water ; on one 
albero, rinfrescante cristallino acqua ; da 

side the blushing rose, on another the white jasmine; 
Into vermiglio rosa, bianco gelsomino ; 

here the humble violet, there the scented carnation ; but that 
untile violetta, la odorifero gardfano ; 

which increases the beauty of that delightful garden, is a pure 
accrescere bellezza delizioso puro 

and serene sky, and a soft breeze, which incessantly 
sereno cielo 9 soave zeffiretto incessantemente 

blowing from the sea, mitigates the heat of the burning rays 
spirare temperare colore ardente raggio 

(e) All, followed by a noun without an article, is expressed by ogni, 
which requires the following noun to be singular. 

(f) Might may or may not be expressed in the rest of this sentence. 

(g) His and her signify suo, sua, suoi,sue ; but when they cause ambi- 
guity, as above, they are expressed by di lui, and di lei. See the construc- 
tion of possessive pronouns, page 318. 

(a) You tarn your eyes, and you see nothing, are better to be used 
impersonally here ; as if it were, the look turns itself, nothing sees itself: 
putting the look and nothing after their verbs. 

K 



98 EXERCISES. 

of the summer sun.— That building ( b )was formerly called, 
estivo sole. — edificio altre volte 

The Temple of round Bacchus ; not because Bacchus was 
tempio rotondo Bacco ; perche 

round, but only because the temple was of a spherical form.— 
solo sferico forma. 

The varied and ridiculous modes of dress were very justly 

variato ridzcolo moda vestire giustamente 

the subject of bitter reprehensions. What could exhibit a 
soggetto amaro riprenstone* Cosa potere esibire 

more fantastical appearance than an English beau of the 

fantdstico apparenza zerbinotto 

fourteenth century ? He wore long pointed shoes, 

secolo ? portare lungo puntuto Scarpa, 

fastened to ( d ) his knees by gold or silver chains; a 
( c )legato ginocchio oro argento catena; 

stocking of one colour ( e )on one leg, and of another colour 
calzetta colore gamba, 

on the other ; short breeches which did not cover the middle 
corto calzone metd 

of ( d ) his thighs; a coat ( f )(one half) white, and the other 
coscia ; dbito mezzo 

half black or blue ; a long and large beard ; a silk hood, 

nero turchino ; grandebarba; cappuccio, 

buttoned under ( d )his chin, embroidered with grotesque 
abbottonato sotto mento, ( s )ricamato grottesco 

figures of animals, and sometimes adorned with gold, silver, 
figura animate, talvolta ( s )adorno 

and precious stones. This mode is condemned by the English 
prezioso pietra. Siffatto condannare 

(b) To be called signifies chiamarsi ; and it is conjugated as in page 203. 

(c) Legato governs the preposition con, instead of da or per as in 
English. 

(d) His. Possessive pronouns, accompanied with nouns expressive of 
the limbs of the body, are in general changed into the. 

(e) The preposition on, accompanied with nouns expressive of the limbs 
of the body, is expressed by in ; as, on the head, in capo ; on the finger, in 
dito . 

(f) One and the other, accompanied with half signifying mezzo, are 
omitted in Italian. 

(g) Ricamato and adorno govern the genitive. 



S>A#T it, 99 

historian ; but what (would he say) of the present modes of 
istdrico ; dire presente 

dress ? — On seeing (the man) whom she abhorred, running 
lf)vedere colui abbvrrire, correre 

{so furiously! (towards her), Emily fled hastily 

con tanto furia alia suo volta, Emilia fuggire (^precipitoso 

away, and would not return home for a long time after ; 
serve, volere (i)ritornare casa tempo 

but when she learned that he had been confined to the 
( k ) sapere (*) mettere 

{mad-house,) she went joyfully to embrace her 

ospedale de y matti ( m )andarsene (^lieio abbracciare 

. parents, who, being old, (had been unable) to defend her 
genitore, vecchio non potere defender? 

ifrom his insults, 

insulto. •■ 

ON COMPARATIVES. 

RULE XXIII. and Remarks, page 263. 

^Brought up) in wars, and habituated to blood, the Saxons 
Educato guerra, avvezzo sangue, Sassone 

made their gods fierce and untractable as themselves. — Cardinal 
areare feroce intrattabile low stesso. — Cardinale 

Wolsey having been deprived of his immense power and 
privare immenso potere 

possessions, said : ( a ) Had I served God ( k )as diligently as 
possessione, dire : servire diligentemente 

I have served my prince, I should not have been forsaken 

principe, ahbandonare 

in my old age. — Theaversion of Henry the Eighth to Anne 
canuto eta avversione Enrico Anna 

(h) Vedere may take the preposition al, or be expressed by the gerund. 

(i) Precipitoso andlieto are adjectives, but are used as adverbs. See page 
262. 

(]) Ritornare governs a dative. 

(k) Sapereis irregular, as in page 171. 

{]) Mettere here governs the preposition in, and is irregular, as in 
page 1S6. 

(m) Andarsene is irregular, as in page 157. 

(a) Had I ; turn, if 1 had, putting had in the subjunctive. 

(b) As diligently, better placed between had and served. 



100 EXERCISES. 

of Cleves, increasing (every day), he resolved to 

ammentarsi di giorno in giorno l ( c )risolvere 

seek the dissolution of a marriage, which was now as 
procurare separazione matrimonio 

odious to him as it had formerly 2 been 1 ( d )desirable. In the 
odioso altre volta 

reign of Henry the Seventh, the disciples of Wickliffe were not 
regno seguace 

(in general) so ambitious of the crown of martyrdom, as 
generalmente ambizioso corona martirio 

they had formerly been ; and when they were accused of 

accusare 
heresy, and threatened with death, many of them recanted. — 
eresia ( e )minacciare morte, molto (*)disdirsi. 

The mode of worship ( s ) among the Saxons and their 

maniera servizio dwino presso Sassone 

Scandinavian ancestors, was as simple ( h )as their ideas of a 
Scandindvio antenati, semplice idea 

divinity were confused. That island, which had not 

deitd {^confondere. isola, 

long 2 been 1 discovered, was as civilized as any other 

dagranpezza (*)scoprire incivilire alcuno 

could be, that had been subdued by the power of Rome ; and 
soggiocare Roma ; 

( k ) its inhabitants were as handsome, strong, and well made, as 
abitante bello, forte, ( l )benefatto 

(c) Risdlvere is both regular and irregular, as i» pages 183 and 145. 

(d) Desirable is to be turned, wished for by him. To wish/or signifies 
desiderate, 

(e) Minacciare governs the genitive. 

(f) Disdirsiis irregular, as in page 197. 

(g) Put here the following was; as if it were, was among the 
Saxons, fyc. 

(h) As their ideas were confused ; turn, as were confused their ideas, 
Quanto generally throws the following nominative after its verb. 

(i) Confondere is irregular, as in page 191-2. 

(j) Scoprire is irregular, as in page 196. 

(k) Its is better expressed by di essa ; as if it were, the inhabitants of 
it. 

(1) Bene loses its last letter before a word beginning with a con- 
sonant. 



PART II. 101 

any others of modern cities ( m ). — The ancient Britons did not 
moderno citta. antico Britone 

worship (so many) gods as the Romans ( n )did ; but their 
adorare tanto Romano 

religion was as full of superstitions as that of the Romans. — 
religion pieno superstizione quello 

The greater (°)are our excitements to evil, the greater ( p )will 
grande incitamento male 

be ( q )our victory and reward. London is a very rich city, 

vittoria ricompensa. — Londra ricco 

and perhaps as full of amusements as any other in Europe ( r ). 
forse divertimento 

In winter time, however, it is frequently overcast by a 
inverno tempo, perd, difrequente oscurare 

thick and sombrous fog, which ( s ) being mingled with the 
folto nero nebbia mischiarsi 

smoke, causes such an oppression on the lungs that 
fumo 9 cagionare siffatto oppressione in puimone 

people can scarcely breathe. So great was the veneration 

31 appena resplrare, — grande venerazione 

(tjin which the Druids were held, that when two hostile 
Druido tenere, est He 

armies, inflamed with warlike rage, with swords drawn, 
esercito, ^)infiammato bellicoso ira, [ y )spada sguainaio 



(m) Are is understood here ; as if it were, modern cities are. Are is to 
precede the nominative in Italian. 

(n) To did, add worship of them. Of them means ne. which is here to 
be put before the verb. 

(o) Are, and the following will be, are to be put immediately after 
yuanto piii and tanto pih. 

(p) Will be, here, is better to be made singular in Italian, making it 
agree with the next substantive. 

(q) Remember that possessive pronouns are to be repeated before each 
substantive, when there happens to he more than one. 

(r) Is is understood here, and must precede the nominative in Italian ; 
as if it were, as is any other in Europe. 

(s) Being may be omiited. 

(t) In which throws the following nominative after its verb ; thus, in 
which were held the Druids. 

(u) Infiammato governs the genitive. 

(v) Spada. See note (j), Exercise VI. 

k3 



102 EXERCISES. 

and spears extended, were on the point of engaging in 
lancia steso in punto ( w )venire 

battle, a few words of the Druids (were sufficient) to 
battdglia, poco parola (*)bastare 

reconcile them, and to (put an end) to their animosity. — 
riconciliare ( r )f are cessare inimivizia*"--- 

The royal power was circumscribed within very narrow limits. 
regale limitare fra stretto confine. 

A fierce people, powerful and martial chieftains, and ministers 
feroce popolo, potente marziale capitano, ministro 

of religion who had so much influence as the Druids( x ), 

influenza 
( aa ) would not so easily submit to the will of a 

facdmente sottomettersi volere 

sovereign. — The Danes, who were for some time the 
sovrano. Danese, qualche tempo v 

predominant people of England, were as bold and 

predominante [nghilterra, coraggioso 

intrepid as the Saxons had ever been. 
intrepido Sassone 

RULES XXIV. XXV. and Observations, page 267. 

What shadow can be more vain than the life of a great 
Quale ombra vano vita 

part of mankind? A prince ( a ) whose sole object is 

parte umano genere. principe solo oggelto 

despotism, whose sole passion is tyranny, is more feared than 
despotismo, unico passione tirannia, temere 

( b )he whose object is the affection and happiness of his people. 
affetto felicitd pdpolo. 

(w) Venire governs the dative. 

(x) Bastare governs a with the infinitive. 

(y) Fare cessare governs the accusative. 

(z) Had and of it are understood here ; thus, as the Druids had of it : 
which words are better to precede the nominative ; as if it were, as of it 
had the Druids, 

(aa) Would is not expressed here, and submit is to be put in the first 
imperfect in Italian. See Exercise XXXVII. 

(a) Whose, See page 334, for its construction. 

(b) £fo,followed by are lative, is expressed by quegli, di colui, a colui, &c. 



PART It. 103 

— Who is more unhappy, more uncertain of his life, more 
( c ) Chi infelice, incerto 

abhorred, than a despotic and tyrannical prince ? — The paradise 
abborrito, despotico tiranno paradiso 

of the Druids was a ( d )more agreeable mansion for the enjoyment 

piacevole soggiorno godimento 

of sublime felicity, than that subterraneous region, (in which) 
felicita, sotterrdneo regione, ove 

the Greeks and Romans imagined their Elysian fields to 
Greco Romano ( e )immaginare Eliso campo 

exist. — The religion of the Druids continued longer 

issere. religione continuare piu lungo tempo 

in Britain than in any other country, having been revived 
Bretogna alamo paese, rawivare 

first by the Saxons, and afterwards by the Danes. — It is better 
Sassone, dipoi Danese. 

to trust in God alone, than in all the men in the world ; 

conjidare solo, tutto rrumdo ; 

for who better than He (is acquainted) with our wants and our 
chi ( { )sapere conoscere bisogno 

necessities ? — The flatterer is more dangerous than 

necessitd. uomo lusinghiero pericoloso 

(people believe) : his flatteries cannot seduce the cunning 
i^)credersi lusinga ( h )potere sedurre astuto 

and the vicious ; but the unwary and the innocent. — Our 
vizioso scoixsigliato innocente 

happiness consists ('Jin the pursuit, much more than in the 
felicita consistere ricerca 

(c) Chi is to be repeated before each more, and the verb is may be omit- 
ted : thus, who more uncertain of his life, who more abhorred than, cfec. 

(d) More agreeable ought to be placed immediately before than. 

(e) Immoginare here governs the infinitive without a preposition, which 
infinitive may precede the nominative ; thus, imagined to edht their Ely- 
sian fields. 

(f) Sap<re conoscere governs the accusative, 
(or) Credersi is used here as an impersonal verb. 

(h) Potere is irregular, as in page J'O. It governs the infinitive with- 
out a preposition. 

(i) This phrase would be destitute of energy, were it to be translated as 
it is. It is to be turned thus; our happiness consists much more in the 
pursuit of temporal good, than in the attainment of them. 



104 EXERCISES. 

attainment, of temporal good. — -— ( k ) Feeding the 

acquisto (^tempor ale bene, i^-) Dare da mangiare 

hungry, clothing the naked, comforting the afflicted, • yield 
affamato.vestire ignudo comforlare afflitto, [ m )dare 

more pleasure than we receive from those actions which 
piacere recevere azione 

respect only ourselves. — Benevolence may, in this 

risguardare solamenie not stesso.—Benevolenza poiere, tale 

case, (be termed) the most refined self-love. The poor and 

caso chiamarsi raffinato amor prdprio. povero 

desolate cabin of a peasant, ( n ) sometimes contains more 
desolato tugurio contadino talvolta (°)contenere 

content and happiness than the magnificent palace of a king. 
contento felicitd magnifico paldgio re. 

— Rain is more copious in the first two summer months, 
Pioggia abbondante estate mese, 

than in the first two winter ones; but it remains much 
inverno essa restate 

longer (upon the earth) in these than in those. — We 

in terra questo quello. 

(no where) meet with a more splendid or pleasant 

( p )noninnesmnluogo (^incontrare . splendido piacevole 

show of nature, than what (is formed) in the heavens at the 

pompa quello che for mar si cielo 

rising and setting of the sun. — -Nature was not less liberal 

levare tramontare sole. Natura liberate 

to the Britons in the faculties of their minds, than in the 
Britone facolth mente 

formation of their bodies. They were more ingenious and 
corpo ingegnoso 

(i) Bene femporale is to be put in the plural. 

(k) Feeding, clothing, comforting, are to be infinitives in Italian. 

Jl) Dare da mangiare, or a mangiare, governs the dative, 
m) Dare, here, is better to be put in the singular, making it agree with 
the action of feeding, clothing, and comforting. 

(n) Talvolta, Adverbs are generally placed after the verb, 
(o) Contenere is irregular, as in page 174. 
(p) Non is put before the verb ; innessun luogo after it. 
(q) Incontrare governs the accusative. 



PART II. 105 

capable of acquiring any art or science to which they 

capace acquistare qualunque arte scienza 

applied, than the youths of Gaul. Playing-cards were 

applicarsi gi6vane Gallia. Carta da giuocare 

invented, about the end of the fourteenth century, by a painter 
invent are verso fine secolo, pittore 

in Paris, for the amusement of Charles the Sixth. The price 
Parigi, divertimento Carlo. prezzo 

of one pack was no less than eighteen shillings and eight pence. 
mazzo scellino soldo. 

— Some say that ( 8 )he who fears death, shows he is 

Alcv.no ( T )dire temere rnorte, (^mostrare 

guilty of srreat crimes, and others maintain that the ( u )freer 
reo grave de/itto, affernvire esente 

from sins a man is, the more afraid he is of dying. — They 
peccato temere morire 

understand the (practical part) better than he does; but he 
sapere pratica 

( T )is much better acquainted with the theory than they are. — 

teoria 

(No person) could speak more strongly on this subject, 
Xessuno potere \)parlare fortemente soggetto, 

or behave more nobly, than our advocate. 

compor tarsi nobilmente protettore. 



On Superlatives. 
RULES XXVI. XXVII. and Observations, page 271. 

Disappointments (•) will often happen to the best and 
Tr aver ska accadere mig/iore 

(r) Dire is irregular, as in pane 197. 

(«) He. See note (b), of this Exercise. 

(t) Mostrare governs the infinitive without or with di before it. 

(u) This phrase is better turned thus : the more a man is free from sins, 
the more he is afraid of to die. 

(v) To be acquainted here is expressed by sapere, which governs the 
accusative. 

(\\) Parlare governs the genitive. 

(a) Will happen, here, is not a future, but a present tense. See Exer- 
cise XXXVII. 



106 EXERCISES. 

wisest men ; and sometimes to the wisest and best concerted 
sdvio alle volte prudente ordinato 

plans. — Tullus Hostilius, the successor of Numa Pompilius, 
disegno. Tullo Ostilio Pompxlw 

was descended from one of the most eminent families in 
( b )discmdere eminent e famiglm 

Rome, and was one of the most distinguished citizens among 
Rorna, distinto cittadino fra 

the Romans. — The Romans sent -(young men of quality) 

mandare giovane nobile 

to Athens, accompanied by learned tutors. There they 
Atene, accompagnare dotto tutore. Ivi 

(became acquainted) with the manners of the most polished and 
( c )imparare pulito 

civilized nation in the world. — The ancient bridges of Rome 
incivilito nazione mondo. antico ponte 

were eight ( d )in number, ( e )of which some vestiges still 

alcuno vestigio tuttora 

remain. But the most magnificent bridge, and perhaps the 
( f )rimanere. magnifico forse 

most w r onderful that was ever seen in the world, was the 
maraviglioso vedere 

bridge of Trajan over the Danube. — The pontifices or 

Trajano Danubio. pontefice ossia 

ministers of religion, among the Romans, did not form a 
ministro religione, presso formare 

distinct order from the other citizens. They were usually 
distinto ordine cittadino. or dinar iamente 

chosen from the most honourable men in the state. — The 
\*)scegliere fra onorevole stato. 



(b) Discendere is irregular, as in page 181. 

(c) Imparnre governs the accusative. 

(d) In number, preceded by a numeral noun, is generally omitted in 
Italian. 

(e) Of which, A relative in any oblique case generally throws the fol- 
lowing nominative after its verb ; thus, of which remain still some ves- 

'tiges. 

(f) Rimanere is irregular, as in page 1TQ. 

(g) Sctgliere is irregular, as in page 184. 



PART II. 107 

principal work of Spenser, one of the best English poets, is 
principale opera inglese poeta, 

named the Fairy Queen . It is a heroic poem, and the poet's 
intitolare Fata Regina. eroico poema 

intention for composing it, was to compliment Elizabeth 
intenzione comporre complimentare Elisabetta 

and her courtiers; but instead of employing historical 
cortegiano ; in vece impiegare istorico 

characters, like Virgil, the most refined flatterer, if 

personaggio, come Virgilio, raffinato lusinghiero, 

not the finest poet of antiquity, Spenser (makes use) of 
squisito antichitd, servirsi 

allegorical personages ; a choice which has contributed to 
allegorico persondggio; scelta contribuire 

consign to neglect one of the finest compositions that any 
mettere in non cole hello composizione 

poet had ever produced. — — The domestic government of 
mai ( h ) comporre. domestico governo 

Edward was more worthy of admiration than his foreign 
Ododfdo degno ammirazione straniero 

victories. (*) By the prudence and vigour of his administration, 
vittoria. Mediante prudenza vigor e amministrazione, 

England enjoyed a longer term of interior 

Inghilterra [i)godzre lungo spdzio di tempo interior e 

tranquillity, than it had (been blessed) with in any other 
quiete (i)gioire alcuno 

period. — A splendid ostentatious kind of gallantry, expressive 
tempo. splendido fastoso specie galanteria, espressivo 

of the most profound respect, and the highest admiration of 
profondo rlspetto, grande ammirazione 

the beauty and virtue of the ladies, (was studied) and practised 
beltd ( k ) virtu donna studiarsi 



(b) Comporre is irregular, as in page 19 i -2. 

(i) By, as a case of the passive verb, is generally expressed by da ; as a 
preposition, it is sometimes expressed by mediante, sometimes by per, and 
sometimes by con. 

(j) Godere and gioire govern both the genitive and the accusative. 

(k) Virtu. To avoid so many marks of the genitive, that of virtu, being 
the same as that of ammirazione, may be omitted. 



108 EXERCISES. 

by the martial barons, knights, and esquires, of that period.— 
marziale bar one, cavaliere, scudiere 

When Edward the Third celebrated the magnificent feast of 
Quando celebrare quello festa 

the round table, at Windsor, ( 2 )to which all the nobility of 
rotondo tdvola in nobiltd 

his dominions, and of the neighbouring countries, had been 
dominio, vicino paese, 

invited, Queen Philippa, and three hundred ladies, illustrious 
invitare, Filippa, illustre 

for their (noble birth) and beauty, uniformly dressed 

* nobiltd di natali uniformemente ( m ) vestire 

in the richest habits, adorned that feast, and were treated with 
ricco veste, adomare trattare 

the greatest respect and admiration. — Of all the pleasing arts, 
rispetto ammirazione. piacevole arte, 

poetry was more admired and cultivated than it had ever been 
poesia ammirare coltivare max 

for many years ; and the greatest princes were no less ambitious 
motto principe ambizioso 

of the laurel, than of the royal crown. Alfred was the prince 
alloro, regale corona, Alfredo 

of poets, and the best of kings, and employed his poetic 

impiegare poetico 

talents both ( n )to enlighten the minds, and civilize the 
talento e illuminare mente, incivilire 

manners of his subjects. 
maniere suddito. 



ON NUMERAL NOUNS. 

RULES XXVIII. XXIX. XXX. XXXI., and Remarks, page 279. 

(») Never associate with low persons, nor with men of higher 
assoeiarsi basso uomo, alto 

(1) To which. See uote (e), of this Exercise. 

(m) Vestire governs the genitive. 

(n) To enlighten the minds and civilize the manner of his subjects ; to 
be turned thus : to enlighten the minds of his subjects, and to civilize of 
them the manners. 

(a) Never. See note (c), page 84 of the Exercises. 



PART II. 109 

rank than yourselves ; for the former, (thinking themselves) 
grado perche uno, credersi 

your equals, ( b ) will become too familiar with you ," and the 
eguale, ( c )divenire troppo 

latter, thinking themselves your superiors, ( b )will despise 
altro, superiore, dispreggiare 

you when the least opportunity (presents itself.) — Ladies 
{ d )quando minima occasione presentarsi Donna 

extremely virtuous are equally blamed as those of loose 
estremamente virtuoso del pari biasimare libero 

manners; the former render themselves disagreeable, on 
maniera ; dispiacevole, a 

account of their severity, and the latter become disgusting, on 
cagione severitd, divenire disgustevole, 

account of their freedom. — John Palaeologus the First, was 
liberta. Giovanni Paleologo 

left an orphan and an emperor, in the ninth year of his 
lasciare orfano imperadore, anno 

age ; and his weakness was protected by the first and most 
eta ; debolezza ( e )proteggere 

deserving of the Greeks. — Henry the Fifth was as victorious 
meritevole Greco. Enrico vittorioso 

by sea as by land, and was the first king ( f ) who had 
per terra, re possedere 

a fleet ; for his predecessors had never had ships belonging 
Jiotta ; predecessor 'e vascello appartenente 

to themselves, or to their nation. — They say, that that 
loro nazione. Si ( s )dire, quello 

king reigned twenty-one years, and his successor thirty-one, 
regnare successore 



(b) Will become, and will despise, in this sentence, are not future, but 
present tenses. See Exercise XXXVII. 

(c) Divenire is irregular, as in page 200. 

(d) Quando generally throws the following nominative after its verb. 

(e) Proteggere is irregular, as in page 188. 

Sf) Who, preceded by an ordinal number, governs the subjunctive, 
g) Dire is irregular, as in page 19T ; here, as it implies doubt, it 
I governs the subjunctive. 



110 EXERCISES. 

and that both the one and the other died ( h )in the eighty-first 
e altro morire 

year of their age. — To that sumptuous banquet, which was 

suntuoso convito, 

given by the Duke of Vallombrosa, (in order to celebrate) the 
dare Duca per celebrare 

anniversary of his mother's death, who departed this life 
anniversdrio madre morte, ( l )passare vita 

( j )at the age of one hundred and one, were invited a hundred 

invitare 

and one noblemen, a hundred and one ladies of quality, and 
nobile, dama qualitd, 

a hundred and one children. The first sat down on 

fanciullo. [ k )mettersi a sedere da 

one side of a long table, the second on the other, and the 
lato lungo tdvola, altro, 

children stood up, during the repast. — That (is found) in 
terzo starsi in piedi, durante pranzo. Cid trovarsi 

the history of that country, chapter the seventh, page the 
istoria paese, capitolo pdgina 

twentieth, line the twenty-first ; and if you look for chapter 
verso ( x )se * ( m )cercare 

the thirteenth, page the hundred and fir3t, you will find an 

* trovare 

anecdote more curious than this. Some heathen nations 

aneddoto curioso Certo pagano nazione 

chose for (°) their deities the three Graces, the three Furies, 
( n )eleggere nume Grazia, Furia, 



(h) In the eighty-first year of their age ; turn, when they had eighty* 
one year, 

(i) Passare governs the genitive. 

(j) See note (h). 

(k) Mettersi is irregular, as iupagelS6. 

(1) Se governs the future here, because the second verb is in the future 
in English. 

(m) Cercare governs the accusative. 

fn) Eleggere is irregular, as in page 188. 

(o) Their is changed into a reciprocal pronoun here ; as if it were, 
chose to themselves. 



PART II. Ill 

and the three Fates. They worshipped the three first goddesses, 
Parca* adorare dea, 

by singing hymns to their honour, in order to be endowed 
cantare inno in onore, (*)dotare 

with ( q ) their gifts; they appeased the anger of the second by 
dono ; * calmare ira 

ornamenting their altars with flowers, not to be tormented 
( r )adornare altar e tormentor e 

by them; and they offered up victims to the third, because, 
* ( s )offrire vittima perche 

different from the Romans, who imagined the Fates to be 
differente immaginare 

implacable, they thought that those deities could prolong 
implacdbile, credere potere (^prolongare 

their life. 



RULES XXXII. XXXIII. and Observations, page 281. 

ON PERSONAL PRONOUNS. 

If men (of eminence) are exposed to censure on the one 
eminente (*)esporre censura 

hand, they are (as much) exposed to flattery on the other. If 
canto, altrettanto lusinga 

they receive reproaches which are not due, they likewise 
ricevere rimprdvero dovuto, parimente 

receive praises that are not due. — He undertook to defend 

if)intraprendere difendere 

liberty; but, being thwarted in his designs, he (grew tired) 
libertd; attraversare disegno * stancarsi 



(p) Dotare governs the genitive. 

(q) Their, To avoid the repetition of loro, express their by di esse, 
(r) Adornare governs the genitive; as it were, ornamenting of flowers* 
(s) Offrire governs the accusative. 

(t) Prolongare governs the dative of the person ; as if it were, could 
prolong to them the life, 

(a) Esporre is irregular, as in page 192. 

(b) Intraprcndere is irregular, as in page 181. It governs a with the 
infinitive. 



112 EXERCISES. 

(of it), and (at last) he gave it up, — From 

( c )ne finalmente abbandonare 

disappointments and misfortunes, we learn that happiness 
traversia disgrazia ( d )imparare felicitd 

cannot (be found) in this world. — We ruin the happiness of 
potere trovarsi rovinare 

life, when we attempt to augment it. A tolerable state is 
vita, ( e )procurare accrescere mediocre 

all that we can expect (on earth) ; perfect joy (is found) in 
quel che aspettare quaggiu ; perfetto gioja trovarsi 

heaven. — When I speak to my brothers about advantageous 
cielo. ( { )parlare fratello vantaggioso 

projects, they listen to me with the greatest attention ; when 
progetto, ( e )ascoltare grande attenzione ; 

I advise them to mind the interest of the family, 
( h )consigliare ( { )badare inter esse famiglia, 

they pretend not to hear ; and when I scold them, they 
( j ) pretender e udire; sgridare 

disappear, and (do not come back) till I am gone to bed. — 
sparire 9 non ritornare finche andare letto. 

God bestows favors upon us, and we offend him ; He 
( k )fare grdzia offendere 

points out to us the path of virtue, and we avoid it ; He 
{})additare sentiere virtu, evitare 

calls after us to console us, and we flee from Him. 

( m )chiamare consolare fuggire 

What ingratitude ! what stubbornness ! — Why do you speak 
Che ingratitudine ! ostinazione ! A che 

(so much) to persuade him ? He cannot be they, nor they he ; 
tanto persuadere potere 

(c) Ne is to precede the verb. 

(d) Imparare is to be made impersonal here ; as if it were, one learns. 

(e) Procurare governs di with the infinitive. 

(I) Parlare governs a dative of the person, and a genitive of the thing. 

fg) A scoltare governs the accusative. 

(h) Consigliare governs di with the infinitive. 

(X) Badare governs the dative. 

(j) Pretendere governs di with the infinitive. 

(k) Fare grdzia governs the dative. 

(X) Additare governs the dative. 

(m) Chiamare governs the dative, and per with the infinitive. 



PART II. 113 

and I am sure, that if they were he or she, the business 
certo, ( n )se off are 

would be totally different, — It was one of their martial laws, 
affatto differente. marziak legge, 

that a Dane who wished to acquire the character of a 
Danese (°)bramaTe acquistare riputazione 

valiant man, ( p )should always attack two enemies at once, 
valoroso dovere sempre assalire nemico alio stesso tempo, 

stand firm and receive the attack of three, retire only 
starsifermo richer e attacco ritirarsi solamente 

one pace from four and flee from five. A Christian 

Cristiano 

(being at dinner) with a Turk, his friend, asked him to drink 

pranzare Turco, amico, ( q )invitare here 

a glass of wine. The Turk refused, saying : Thou well 
bicchiere vino. ricusare, ( T )dire: ( s )bene 

knowest, dear friend, that my religion forbids ( v )my 
(^sapere, religione ( n )vietare 

drinking wine. It is true, said the other ; but for once 

vero, ma una volta 

it (is no matter). My religion also forbids ( v )my eating 
non importare. ^)anche mangiare 

flesh on fast days, yet sometimes I do eat it. The Turk 
came in digiuno giorno, pure taluolta 

then rose from (his seat), and said, rather angrily: If I 
allora alzarsi da sadere, alquanto sdegnato : 

were thou I should perhaps infringe the law; but as I am 
forse violare legge ; per die 

(n) Se governs the subjunctive here. 

to) Bramare governs di with the infinitive. 

(p) Should is to be translated by the first imperfect. 

(q) Invitare governs a with the infinitive. 

(r) Dire is irregular as in page 197. 

(s) Bene. See note (1), page 100 of the Exercises. 

(t) Sapere is irregular, as in page 171. 

(u) Vietare governs di with the infinitive. 

(v) My in this place is changed into a conjunctive pronoun, and put 
before the verb ; as if it were, me forbids of to drink wine, me forbids of 
to eat. 

(w) Anche is to be put after the verb ; and, to give more energy to it, 
add a ?ne. 

l2 



114 EXERCISES. 

myself and not thou, I will never do it. — Wert thou not so 
io non fare mai. 

idle as he is, it is a great while since thou wouldst 

infingardo ( x ) grande pezza che 

have surpassed him in all kinds of study. If I were thou, I would 
superare sorta studio. 

not be so void of self-love, as ( y )to let him have the ad- 
coslprivo prdprio amove fare sopravvan- 

vantage over me. — It is ( z )not certainly known, whether the 
zare per certo (™)se 

violent and unexpected death of Lord Darnley, the queen's 
violento inaspettato morte regina 

husband, had been planned by the earl of Murray, with an 
consort e, concertare conte 

intention of imputing the crime to her, or she herself 
intenzione attribuire delitto ( a *)oppure 

was guilty of the atrocious act. — I was angry with him, 
atroce atto. sdegnato 

because he not only neglected his business, ( cc )but 

per che solo negligentare ( hh )affare, 

(squandered away) his wealth in revelries and vain 

spregare ( M )beni di fortuna gozzovkglia vano 

pleasures ; (besides that) he ill-treated his wife and children, 
piacere; inoltre maltrattare moglie figli, 

as they themselves told me ; but now I am pleased with 

siccome ( ee )dire ora 



(x) Remember the construction of grande. 

(y) As to let him have the advantage over me ; turn, for to let me to 
surpass by him. 

(z) It is known. When a verb is impersonally used, as in phrases like 
the following— it is known, it was said, it shall be see?i—the tenses of the 
verb to be, viz., is, was, shall 6e, are expressed by si, and the participles 
known, said, seen, are put in the same tenses as those of the verb to be 
are ; thus, si sa, si diceva, si vedra. 

(aa) Se and oppure govern the subjunctive. 

(bbS Affare here is to be plural. 

(cc) But, being the correlative of not only, is expressed by ma anche. * 

(dd) Bern is plural. 

(ee) Dire is irregular, as in page 197. 

(ff) Essere contento governs the genitive. 



PART II. 115 

him, because he has totally changed his manner of 

intieramente cangiare maniera 

living. 

vivere. - 



ON DISJUNCTIVE PRONOUNS. 

RULES XXXIV. XXXV. and Observations, page 287. 

He perceived ( b )some bad qualities in the (young woman) 
(*)scorgere cattivo qualita giovanetta 

who was recommended to him and to ( c )his brother, which were 

raccomandare fratello, 

wholly unknown to them. — Brutus (had a great regard) 

intieramente ignoto Bruto ( d )stimare moltissimo 

both for Caesar and his country; to him he (was indebted) for 
e Cesare pdtria ( e )dovere 

( f )his life, to it for his liberty; by him he was respected, 
vita, liberta ; rispettare, 

by it he was loaded with honours ; yet he sacrificed his 
( s )colmare onore ; pure sacrificare 

benefactor to defend the rights of his country. — She had 
benefattore difendere dritto 

( h )the same respect and the same affection for him and for 
stesso respetto medesimo affezione 

( c ) his brother, as she had had for J 1 ) her own family. — Virtue 

Virtu 

is one of the greatest gifts that the Creator can bestow upon 
grande dono ( j )/ are 

(a) Scorgere is irregular, as in page 183. 

(b) Put some bad qualities immediately before which were ivholly, &c. 

(c) His. See note (g), page 97 of the Exercises, 

(d) Stimare governs the accusative. 

(e) Dovere governs the accusative ; for, therefore, is not expressed. 

(f) His. Possessive pronouns, accompanied with a substantive expres- 
sive of the limbs of the body, or body, life, &c, are generally omitted in 
Italian. 

(?) Colmare governs the genitive. 

(h) The, preceding a substantive which is followed by a relative, is ex- 
pressed by quello. 

(i) Her is to be changed into the. 
(j) Fare governs the dative. 



116 EXERCISES. 

us ; ( k )it is it we (fought to worship, for it we ought to live, 

( m ) dovere adorare, vivere, 

and to it alone we ought to trust; for without it we 
solo confidare ; perche senza 

cannot be happy in this world. — The queen, accompanied 
( n )potere felice mondo. regina, accompagnato 

by her courtiers, again entered the city, (from whence) 

cortigiano di nuovo (°)entrare cittd donde 

she (had taken a voluntary exile). The people welcomed 
esiliarsi volontariamente. (*)popolo ( q ) accogliere 

her and them with repeated acclamations of joy : and she, 

reiterato acclamazione gi°ja •' 
being certain of their respect and obedience, went to 
slcura rispetto ubbidienza, andare 

(seat herself) on the throne. — It belongs to us and to all men 
seder si trono. spettare tutto 

to assist the poor, and relieve their misery ; but we ought not 
ajutare povero sollevare miseria; dovere 

to encourage their idleness. — Tell my friend not (to go out) 
incoraggire pigrizia. (*)Dire amico uscire 

today; because I shall goto him, (as soon as) lean, to have 
perche andare (*)subitoche potere 

the honour of seeing him and his sister, and of going afterwards 
onore vedere sorella, andare dopo 

to the opera with him and her. In the time of the 

insieme con tempo 

revolution, the Marquis G., and the Countess D., his sister, 
revoluzione, Marchese Contessa 

(k) It is it. Omit it is, and put the second it in the accusative. 

(1) Ought is to be in the present tense in Italian. 

(m) Dovere is irregular, as in page 165, and governs the infinitive 
without a preposition. 

(n) Potere is irregular, as in page 170, and governs the infinitive 
without a preposition. 

(o) Entrare governs the preposition in, nello, nella, <fec. according to 
the gender of the substantive with which the preposition is accompanied. 

(p) Popolo, being singular, requires the verb, adjective, and all other 
parts of speech belonging to it to be put in the singular. 

(q) Accogliere is irregular, as in page 185. 

(r) Dire governs the dative, and di with the infinitive. 

(s) Subito che requires the future tense. 



PART II. 117 

were aressted and thrown into prison, and all the lands which 
arrestare (^mettere prigione, terra 

belonged to him only, were confiscated ; and although 
appartenere solamente confiscate; ^)benchh 

they were innocent of the crime which had been attributed to 

innocente delitto attribuire 

| 

them, the judges condemned him to death, and her to a 
giudice condannare morte, 

perpetual banishment. He, however, eluded the hands of 
perpetuo esilio. perd, ( r )scampare 

justice, or (rather to say) of injustice, and secretly 
giustizia, per dir meglio, ingiustizia, segretamente 

accompanied her and their mother to the land of banishment, 
accompagnare terra 

(from whence) his friends received several letters from him 
donde amico ricevere ( w )parecchio lettera 

and from her. 



ON CONJUNCTIVE PRONOUNS. 

RULE XXXVI. and Observations, page 293. 

Constantine the Ninth was, for the space of twelve 
Constantino spdzio 

years, the obscure and voluntary pupil of a minister, who 
privato volontario allievo ministro, 

persuaded him to indulge the pleasures of youth, and to 
(*)persuadere seguire piacere gioventu, 

disdain the labours of government. — The battle 

avere a sdegno fatica governo. battaglia 

of Bannockburn, between Edward the Second and Robert 
fra Edodrdo Roberto 

Bruce, established Bruce on the throne of Scotland. 
stabilire trono Scozia. 



(t) Mettere is irregular, as in page 186. 
(u) Benefit governs the subjunctive, 
(v) Scampare governs the ablative. 

(w) Parecchio is not used in the singular; but it is put so, in order to let 
the student find its plural. 

(a) Persuadere governs a with the infinitive. 



118 EXERCISES. 

(The latter) raised to the summit of power the two 
Questi elevare colmo potere 

Despensers, father and son ; but the parliament banished 
padre figlio; ( h ) par lame nto esiliare 

them. The queen, an ambitious and worthless woman, 
regina ambizioso vile 

persuaded him to recall them ; and at last she 

persuadere richiamare " finalmente 

(fell in love) with Mortimer, earl of March. She then 
( c ) innamorarsi conte dopo 

(went over) to France with him, and found means to 
andare Frdncia ( d )trovare ilmodo 

form so 3 powerful 4 a 1 party* in England, that, on her 
potente partito Inghilterra, a 

return with some French troops, she made her husband 
ritorno Francese truppa, ^)f are consorte 

prisoner, and forced him to abdicate his crown in favor 
prigioniero, forzare rassegnare corona favore 

of his son, Edward the Third. — Bacon, a learned monk, was 

erudito monaco, 

well acquainted with the mathematics, and natural 
[ f )versare ( B )matemdtica 9 naturale 

philosophy. He discovered the error in the calendar ; and 
jilosofia. scoprire errore calenddrio; 

his plan for correcting it was adopted by Gregory the 
( h )idea correggere adottare Gregorio 

Thirteenth. He gave such a description of the composition 
fare tale descrizione composizione 

of gunpowder, that it is evident that he was the 

pdlvere di cannone, evidente, 

original inventor of it. In short, the character which 
primitivo inventore somma cardttere 



(b) Parlamento, being singular, requires the verb to be put in the sin- 
gular. 

(c) Innamorarsi governs the genitive. 

(d) Trovare il modo governs di with the infinitive. 

(e) Fare is irregular, as in page 160. 

({) Essere versato governs the preposition in, 
(g) Matematica is to be singular in Italiau. 
(h) Idea governs di with the infinitive. 



PART II. 119 

Dr. Freind' gives of him, is not too great. He says, 
Dottore ^)dare troppo dire 

that Bacon was the miracle of the age in which he 
maraviglia eta 

lived, and 1 the 3 greatest man, perhaps, 2 for mechanical 
vivere, grande forse, meccdnico 

knowledge, that had ever been in the world (J) since 
scienza, mondo 

Archimedes. — Sir John Mandevilk, celebrated for 

Archimede. Cavaliere Giovanni rinomato 

his ( k ) distant travels, began them in one thousand and 

viaggio, cominciare 

twenty-two, and continued them during thirty- four years. 
continuare per 

— The nobility, in the time of Elizabeth, still supported 
(^nobili Elisabetta, tuttora favorire 

the ancient magnificence in their hospitality, the expense of 
antico magnificenza ospitalita spesa 

which the queen encouraged by the frequent visits which 
regina ( m )incoraggire frequente vzsita 

she paid to them. The earl of Leicester gave her an 
( n )fare conte [°)dare 

entertainment, in Kenilworth castle, which was sumptuous 
lauto banchetto, castello, suntuoso 

and magnificent ; and Burghley entertained her twelve times in 
magnifico ; ricevere ' volta 

his country-house ; and each visit cost him two or three 
campagna casa ; ogni ( p ) cost are 



(i) Dare is irregular, as in page 159. 

(j) Since, before a proper name, as above, is expressed by da in poi ; 
putting da before the proper name, and di poi after it. 

(k) Distant is better expressed by inpaesilontani. 

(1) Nobility here is better expressed by nobili (noblemeD), than by 
nobilta ; by this means the student is not obliged to alter the verb and the 
pronouns, which are plural in English. 

(m) lncoraggire governs the preposition con, 

(n) Fare is irregular, as in page 160. 

(o) See note (i) above. 

(p) Costare governs the dative. 



120 EXERCISES. 

thousand pounds. There is no better method of revenge 

lira sterlina. mezzo ( q )vendicarsi 

on (ungrateful persons), than forgetfulness and contempt: to 
ingrato, obblio disprezzo : 

speak ill of them is mean ; to ill-treat them is ( r ) beneath 
parlare male basso ; maltrattare 

our attention* — If you cannot crush a powerful enemy, 
potere opprimere potente nemico, 

shun him, ( s ) never speak of him, and thus he will forget you. 
evitare cosi scordarsi 

There are some men in the world, who, to be reckoned 
alcuno uomo mondo, riputare 

charitable and humane, relieve the poor, and pretend to 
caritaUvole umano, assistere povero, fingere 

feel pity on them ; there are others, who, to be 

(^avere compassione altro, 

reckoned hospitable and generous, welcome people to their 
ospitale generoso, accogliere gente 

houses: that, however, is ( u ) neither goodness of heart, or 

casa: cid, nullameno, bontd cuore, ne 

greatness of soul ; but vanity, vain glory, and pride. 

nobiltd dnimo; vanitd,vanagloria 9 orgoglio. 

The man who is really humane, does neither shun the 
veramente evitare 

poor, nor does he mock them, or laugh at them, 

( Y )farsi beffe ne i^)ridersi 

but he seeks them out, pities them, and relieves their 

cereare * [*) avere pietd sollevare 

misery. — The Roman mothers nursed their own children ; 
miseria. madre nodrire fanciullo ; 

whom, as they advanced in age and strength, the 

( x )siccome avanzarsi etd forza, 

(q) Vendicarsi governs the genitive. 

(r) Beneath our attention ; better turned, unworthy of our attention. 
(s) Never. See note (c), page 84 of the Exercises, 
(t) Avere compassione, and avere pieta, govern the genitive, 
(u) Neither. See note (h), page 84 of the Exercises, 
(v) Far si beffe governs the genitive, 
(w) Ridersi governs the genitive. 

(x) Siccome requires cost for its correlative, which is to be put in the 
beginning of the following member of the sentence. 



PART II. 121 

fathers initiated in the toils of husbandry, the handling 
padre iniziare fatica agricoltura, ( 7 )maneg glare 

of arms, and the exercises of war. They also instructed them 
arme, esercizio anche istruire 

in the laws and manners of their country ; and their anxiety 
legge costume pdtria ; ansietd 

was to make them good citizens, valiant warriors, and 
rendere cittadino, valoroso guerriere, 

upright magistrates. — Friendship is the noblest passion ( z ) which 
giusto magistrate). — Amicizia nobile passione 

the human heart can feel; but a selfish man, though 
umano cuore sentire ; inter essato (**)bench& 

he often speaks of it with enthusiasm, cannot feel ( bb )its 
sovente entusiasmo, potere 

power. — It is true, that death (puts an end) to all torments ; 
potere. vero, morte ( cc ) poire fine 

however, (to expose one's self) to it without necessity, is an 
pure esporsi necessitd, 

imprudence; to (wish for) it for the least disappointment, 
imprudenza ; desiderare minimo traversia, 

is the effect of ignorance ; ( dd )to destroy one's self for the 

effetto ignoranza ; 

loss of fortune is a folly ; but to face death 

perdlta fortuna follia ; affrontare la 

boldly for one's country, liberty, and king, is the most 

arditamente liberty 

heroic action that one can perform. — Happiness is seldom 
erolco azione si fare. Felicitd di rado 

(y) Maneggiare governs the aecusaiive. 

(z) Which. See note (e), page 106 of the Exercises. 

(aa) Benche governs the subjunctive. v 

(bb) Its here is better expressed by ne than by suo ; ne, however, is to 
be put either before the verb finite, or after the infinitive, when it is to 
make one word with it. 

(cc) Porre is irregular, as in page 192. 

(dd) To destroy one's self ought to be expressed, darsi la morte ; morte, 
however, being mentioned before, is to be changed into la, thus, darsela. 

M 



122 EXERCISES. 

found in this world ; the man who continually thinks 

trovare continuamente ( e *)pensare 

of it, is unhappy. 
infelice. 

ON POSSESSIVE PRONOUNS. 

RULES XXXVII, XXXVIII, XXXIX, XL, XLI, XLII, 

and Observations, page 309. 

Their idleness, their worldly pleasures, their 

injingarddggine, mondano piacere, 

immoderate passions, have dejected them (to such a degree) y 
immoderate) passione, abbdttere in guisa, 

that they are weary of life. — His letter concludes as follows : 
stanco vivere. letter a conchiudere seguire : 

though I am innocent of the charge, and have been bitterly 
(*)benche innocente accusa, aspramente 

persecuted, yet I cordially forgive my enemies and 

perseguitato, pure con tuttoH cuore perdonare nemico 

persecutors. — My heart, actions, and thoughts, are all dedicated 
persecutore. cuore, azione, pensiere dedicare 

to thee, Creator of the universe : who can be happy in 
Creaiore universo : chi potere felice 

this world, without thy will ? who will be able to enjoy 
mondo, volontd ? [ h )godere 

eternal happiness in (a future world), without thy grace and 
felicitd altro grazia 

aid ! All his commands will be laws to me ; all his 

assistenza ! ( c ) Ogni cenno ^ e 99 e 

motions will be my only guide ; and as (every thing) he 

moto guida ; ( d )siccome tutto ciocche 

(ee) Pensare governs the dative. 

(a) Benche. See note (aa) 7 of the last Exercise. 

(b) Godere governs both the genitive and the accusative ; the former is 
preferable here. 

(c) Ogni governs the singular, and as commands is to be singular, laws 
also must be put in the singular. 

(d) Siccome. See note (x), page 120 of the Exercises. 



PART II. 123 

does prepossesses me in his favour, I assert, in your presence, 
Jure parlare favore, dire presenza, 

that I will not neglect to do (all that ( f )is in ray power) 
( e )trascurare tutto cid che potere 

to shew him my gratitude. — Our relations and friends 
( s )mostrare rieonoscenza. parente amico 

have left us in his power; and we are not sure to 
lasciare ( h ).certo 

escape from his hands, or from the vigilance of his 

potere scampare mano, vigilanza 

guards. — I will quarrel with (J)nohody; our uncle is 
gudrdia. ^Jvolere contendere zio 

dead, and has left us heirs of all (^he possessed: give me 
(f)morire, erede dare 

then what is mine, and take your own. I do not 
dunque ciocche ^)prendere * 

desire to take yours, why will you take mine ? — 
( n )desiare (°)toglie?e perche volere (°)t6gliere 

Dejected and (in despair) I am obliged to beg ( q )from 

Afflitto disperato ( v )costringere accattare 

door to door ; (my friends) seized upon (my w r ealth), 

porta mio ( T )impadronirsi mio 

and ill-treated me for some time, in the hope of 
maltrattare qualche con sperdnza 



(e) Trascurare governs di with the infinitive. 

(f) Is in my power ; turn, / can. 

(g) Mostrare governs the dative. 

(h) Certo governs di with the infinitive. 

(i) Volere is irregular, as in page J T6. 

?j) Nobody signifies non nessuno here. Non is put before the verb. 

(k) Morire is irregular, as in page 197. 

(1) He possessed, here, is to be expressed il suo. 

(m) Prendere, in this phrase, is conjugated as if it were a reflective 
verb, prendersi. 

(n) Desiare governs di with the infinitive. 

(o) Togliere, in this phrase, requires a dative ; as if it were, to takt to 
you yours ; to take to me mine. 

(r>) Constringere governs di or a with the infinitive ; use the latter here. 

(q) From ~to y signifying from one place to another, are expressed by 
di — in. 

(r) Impadronirsi governs the genitive. 



124 EXERCISES. 

killing me ; but (on seeing) that I bore my hard fate 
fare morire {*)vedere t soffrire aspro destino 

with patience, they (turned me out of doors.) — The twelve 
pazienzo, cacciare di casa 

tables of the decemvirs were dictated by the rigid and jealous 
tdvola decemviri deitare rigido geloso 

spirit of an aristocracy, which had yielded with reluctance 
umore aristocrazia cedere mat volontieri 

to the just demands of the people : but their substance was 
giusto dimanda popolo : ■ sostanza 

adapted to the state of the city. — The court of All Pacha 
adattare stato cittd. corte 

gladly (made use) of all the opportunities ( fc ) which the 

volontieri servirsi opportunitd 

imprudence, weakness, or necessities of other princes, 
imprudenza, debolezza, necessitd prtncipe 

afforded it to extend its authority and power.^— 

(^somministrare dilatare autoritd potere. 

Prosperity ( v ) debilitates, instead of strengthening the mind ; 
Prosperitd indebolire, invece fortificare mente; 

and its most common effect is, to create an extreme sensibility 
commune effetto causare estremo dolor e 

to the slightest wound. — Rome was once the queen of the 

leggiero ferita. una volta regina 

world; its magistrates then 2 were 1 incorruptible, and its 

allora incorrottibile, 

inhabitants were valiant and invincible; those who violated 
abitatore valor oso invitto ; quello violare 

its laws, or offended its majesty, ( w )were severely 

offendere maestd, severamente 

(s) Make vedere a passive participle. 

(t) Which, being an oblique case, throws the following nominative or 
nominatives after their verb ; in that case it is better to make the said verb 
agree with the nearest substantive. 

(u) Somministrare governs the dative. 

(v) Debilitates, instead of strengthening the mind; better turned, 
debilitates the mind, instead of to strengthen it, 

(w) Were. Instead of essere f use venire here. Venire is irregular, as 
in page 200, 



PART II. 125 

punished ; but those who supported its rights, or defended 
punire ; mantenere difendere 

its liberty, were liberally rewarded. Nero, in order not 

libertd ampiamente ricompensare. Nerone, 

to fall into the hands of his enemies, (hid himself) in a 
cadere mano nemico, ( x )nasc6ndersi 

common sewer ; after some time he ran away ; but 
commune cloaca; qualche {^)darsi alia fuga ; 

(on seeing himself closely pursued), and having lost 
vedersi U nemico alle spalle perdere 

all hopes of escaping, he drew the dagger, with which he 
speranza scampo cavare pugnale, 

was • armed for his defence, and thrust it into his bosom. 
( 7 )armare difesa, cacciare seno. 

Thus ( z )it is related by a tragedian; but history 

Cosi riferire scrittore di tragedie; istoria 

reports, that he was destroyed by the Romans. — In less than 
dire ammazzare meno 

(twelve months), Rome rose with more magnificence and 

anno elevarsi magnificenza 

grandeur from its own ruins, and Camillus was (looked on) 
grandezza propr'io rovina, Camillo consider art 

as its second founder. Go to Bishop N.'s, and tell 

fondatore. (^)Jndare Fescovo (^)dire 

him from me, that I spoke in his behalf to his Holiness, who 
parlare favore Santitd, 

instantly sent an order to his excellency, to grant 
subito ( cC )mandare or dine eccellenza, ( Ad )concedere 

him his request. — In the time of the revolution in France, 
richiesta. rivoluzione Frdncia, 



(x) Nascondersi and darsi are both reflective and irregular, as in 
pages 191 and 159. 

(y) Armare governs the genitive. 

^z) It is. Instead of essere t use venire. 

(aa) Andare governs the ablative, when used for going to the house of 
somebody. 

(bb) Dire is irregularis in page 19T. It governs the dative. 

(cc) Mandare or dine governs di with the infinitive. 

(dd) Conctdere governs the dative. 

M 3 



126 EXERCISES. 

three of our countrymen, who had settled there, were 
compatriotto stabilirsi ivi> 

falsely accused, and sentenced to death, and their houses 
falsamente accusare condannare morte, casa 

and all their furniture were condemned to be burnt. Their 
suppellettile * * ( ee )ardere. 

wives and children, deprived of their dearest relatives, and of the 
moglie ftylio> privo co.ro congiunto, 

means to get their living, perished from grief and 

mezzo guadagnare vita, [ if )morirsi dolor e 

hunger. — For a crime that was imputed to him, and of which he was 
fame. delitto imputare 

innocent, his father was about to lose his head; but 

innocente, ( eg )sul punto perdere capo; 

his Highness entreated his Imperial Majesty, and obtained 
Altezza supplicate imperiale Maestd {^ h )oUenere 

his pardon. The joy he felt on hearing the word pardon, 
perdono. gioja sentire * vdire parola perdono 

deprived him of his senses and speech all (at once). — The 
(") fare perdere senso favella ad un tratto. 

love she bears him, if we well examine its apparent effects, 
amore {^)portare esaminare apparente effetto, 

is ( kk )but a false affection, and worthy of contempt. — These 
falso affezione meritevole disprezzo. 

two persons were totally different ( u )frorn one another. The 
persona del tutto differ ente 

husband was ugly, but rich ; the wife, handsome, but very 
marito brutto, ricco ; moglie, hello 

poor ; his love for her was great, her hatred for him was 
pdvero ; per grande, odio 

(ee) Ardere is irregular, as in page 180. 
(ff) Morirsi governs the genitive, 
(gg) Sul punto governs di with the infinitive, 
(hb) Ottenere is irregular, as in page 173; 
(ii) Fare perdere governs the accusative, 
(jj) Portare governs the dative. 

(kk) But, in the middle of a sentence, is expressed by non che ; non is 
put before the verb, and che a/ter it. 

(11) From one another are to be omitted here. 



PART II. 127 

extreme ; his patience made him bear her insuhs without 
estremo ; pazienza soffrire insulto 

complaining, her impatience rendered her restless ; his meekness 
lamentarsi, impazienza inquieto ; umiltd 

was exemplary, her pride was intolerable. When he died, 
esemplarc orgoglio insoffribile. morire 

she thought she should enjoy his fortune ; but God had 
( mm ) credere [ nn )godere fortuna; 

ordered otherwise. Soon after the death of her husband, 
(°°)disporre altrimente. Subito morte 

( pp ) having married a man (a great deal) younger than she 
sposare molto giovane 

was, she was soon deprived of all (") (she had), ill-treated, 
( qq )vedersi tosto spogliare suo, maltrattare, 

and (at last turned out of doors) by (")him with whom she 
finalmente scacciare di casa 

had thought she should be happy. 
("jimmaginarsi felice. 



ON DEMONSTRATIVE PRONOUNS. 

RULES XLIII, XLIV, XLV, and Observations, page 320. 

Men have naturally ( a )a taste for imitation; and from this 
per rvatura gusto imitare ; 

taste ( b jsome of their most innocent pleasures ( e )are derived. 
alcuno innocente piacere 

imm) Credere governs di with the infinitive, 
nn) Godere governs both the genitive and accusative. Use the former 
here. 

(oo) Disporre is irregular, as in page 192. 

(pp) Having may begin the sentence. 

(qq) Vedersi is sometimes used instead of essere. It is irregular, as in 
page 175. 

(rr) She had may be expressed by il suo. 

(ss) Him. See note (e), page 68 of the Exercises. 

(tt) Immuginarsi governs di with the infinitive. 

(a) A taste for imitation; turn, the taste of to imitate. 

(b) Some. When a member of a sentence begins with a case governed 
by a preposition, the following nominative is better placed after its verb j 
as, are derived some, <fec. 

(c) To be derived signifies derivare ; not essere derivato. 



128 EXERCISES. 

Of this kind are the two imitative arts of sculpture and painting. 
sorta imitativo arte scultura pittura, 

When the Britons had learned the art of working in wood, they 
Britone imparare lavorare legno, 

adorned their works with various figures. — When the 
( d )ador?iare lavoro vario Jigura. 

authority of the Druids had given place to that of the Romans, 
autoritd Druido dare luogo 

( e ) statues were introduced into the temples, ( g )as well as into 
statua ( f )introdurre 

public and private houses. When the Romans left 
pubblico privato casa. ( h )partire 

England, however, they (carried off) some of the most 
Inghilterra, perd, portarsi 

admired productions of sculpture, and most of those 

ammirato produzione la mag gior parte 

that were left, together with the edifices they adorned, 

(^rimanere insieme edificio 

were destroyed by the Scots and other barbarous nations. 
(l)distruggere Scoto bdrbaro nazione. 

Those few productions which have escaped all these 
poco * ( k ) scampare 

accidents, are now preserved with great care in the repositories 
accidente ora conservare cura repositories 

of the curious. — Painting is another of the pleasing and imita- 
eurioso. Pittura altro piacevole 

(d) Adornare governs the genitive: with is to be changed into the 
mark of the genitive. 

(e) Statues were introduced; turn, were introduced statues, 

(f) Introdurre is irregular, as in page 190. Its participle is to agree 
with its nominative. 

(g) As well as here may be expressed by cost — come y putting cost before 
into the temples. 

(h) Part ire governs the genitive. 

(0 Rimanere is irregular, as in page 170. Its participle is to agree 
with its nominative 

(j) Distruggere is irregular, as in page 188, Its participle is to agree 
with its nominative. 

(k) Scampare governs the ablative. It is conjugated with essere or avere. 
Vse the former here. The participle of scampare is to agree with its 
nominative. 



PART II. 129 

tive arts, which represents visible objects on a smooth 
rappresentare visibile oggelto piano 

surface, by lines and colours. Some rude 

superficie (^per mezzo linea colore. rozzo 

beginnings of this art, have been discovered among the most 
principio ( m )scoprire presso 

savage nations ; and the first essays of it were certainly very 
selvaggio sdggio esso certamente 

ancient in this island. — If by ( n )his advice you will 
antico isola. consiglio volere 

(ruin yourselves), I will certainly have (no share) in it. — 
rovinarsi per certo non alcuno parte 

Those riches which thou (squanderest away) in order 
ricchezza spregare 

(to make a show) of vain grandeur, those pleasures which thou 
fare pompa vano grandezza, 

takest in the worldly splendour, and that depraved life that 
prendere mondano splendore, dissoluto vita 

thou leadest, tell me, Monarch, do they make thee happy ? 
menare, dire rendere felice? 

Alas! (they do not). Those riches which are used to 
Ah, no ! impiegare 

relieve people's distress, those pleasures which (are derived) 
sollevare [°)altrui miseria, ricavarsi 

from a pure conscience, and that life which (is led) in good 
puro coscienza, menarsi a bene 

works, can alone bestow that happiness which (is in vain 
oprare, potere dare felicitd indarno 

sought for) in this world, -r- On seeing that house ( p )in which 
cercarsi vedere magione 



(1) Per mezzo governs the genitive. 

(m) Scoprire is irregular, as in page 196. Its participle is to agree with 
its nominative. 

(n) His here is better expressed by the demonstrative pronoun colui, 
which, being put between the article and the following substantive, adds 
more grace to the phrase than if it were expressed by suo. 

(o) Altrui is both declinable and indeclinable. See page 344. 

(p) In which, referring to a habitation^ a garden, a square, <fcc.,may be 
expressed by ove or dove. 



130 



EXERCISES. 



he had been born, a prey to the flames ; on beholding 
ricevere esistenza in preda Jiamma ; mirare 

that sacred temple in which he had been (brought up), 
sacra tempio educate 

(levelled to the ground); and on casting his eyes on those 

demolire; gettare lo sguardo 

walls, which had protected him for (so many) years, in the 
muro, ( q )proteggere tanto anno, 

power of those that had been the slaves of the conquered city, 
potere schiavo conquistato 

he drew a dagger and plunged it three times into ( r )his 
cavare pugnale immergere volta 

bosom. — Do not speak to me in favor of those who, under the 
seno. parlare favore sotto 

veil of friendship, hide hatred and envy: nor do you 
veto amicizia, celare odio invidia ; 

mention those, in my presence, who, pretending to 

(*)fare menzione presenza, Wfare vista 

have your interest at heart, endeavour to ruin you. — 

interesse cuore, ( u )fare ogni sforzo rovinare 

The confusion which overspread all England after the death 
confusione ( v ) sparger si morte 

of Charles, was controlled by the great influence, both civil 
Carlo, raffrenare influenza; civile 

and military, acquired by Oliver Cromwell. This man, 
militare, acquistare Oliviero 

suited to the age in which he lived, and to that alone, 
confacente etd vivere, solamente, 

was qualified to gain the affection and confidence of the 
qualificare cattivarsi affetto confidenza 

people, by all that was mean, vulgar, and ridiculous in 

popolo, mediante basso, volgare, ridicolo 



(q) Proteggere is irregular, as in page 188. 

(r) His. See page 316. 

(s) Fare menzione governs the genitive. 

(t) Fare vista governs di with the infinitive. 

(u) Fare ogtii sforzo governs per with the infinitive 

(v) Spargere is irregular, as in page 182. It governs 'per. 



PART II. i31 

his character ; and to (command their obedience) by 

cardttere ; farsi ubbidire ( w ) col mezzo 

that which was great, daring, and enterprising. — Those two 
ardito intraprendente. 

generals, ( x ) whose valour and courage you boast of, were of 
generate, valore cordggio vantare 

different dispositions. Titius made war on people in order 
differente indole. Tizio [ 7 )fare guerra 

to civilize them, to free them from the yoke by which they 

incivilire liberare gi°9° 

were oppressed, and to make them happy. Caius, on the 

[ z )opprimei*e, render e felice. Cajo, 

contrary, endeavoured to overcome nations, in order to 

conlrdrio, ( aa ) sforzarsi vzncere 

strip them of their wealth, deprive them of their honor, 
spogliare ( hh )beni, privare onore, 

and enslave them. Therefore the former was received by 
fare schiavo Percio quello [ cc )accogliere 

the conquered people, with acclamations of joy ; and the latter 
conquistato acclamazicme gioja; questo 

was abhorred by them. — — Between fame and honor ( dd )a 
abborrire fama onore 

distinction (is to be) made. Fame is a loud and noisy 
distinzione ( ee )doversi fare, forte strepitoso 

applause ; honor is a more silent and internal homage. The 
applduso tdcito interno omdggio. 

former floats on the breath of the multitude, the latter 
qv^llo ondeggiare lena moltitudine, questo 



(w) Col mezzo governs the genitive, 
(x) Whose, See its construction page 334. 
(y) Fare guerra governs the dative, 
(z) Opprimere is irregular, as in page 186. 
(aa) Sforzarsi governs di with the infinitive, 
(bb) Beni is plural. 

Tec) Accogliere is irregular, as in page 18<5. 
(dd) A distinction. See note (b), page 127 of the Exercises, 
(ee) Doversi is irregular, as in page 165. It governs the infinitive 
without a preposition. 



132 EXERCISES. 

rests on the judgment ( ff )of the thinking. — ( gg )Were there 
riposare giudizio pensare. , 

no bad men in the world, to vex and distress the 

cattivo mondo, molestare angustiare 

good, these might appear innocent only, but they 

buono, l^jpotere par ere innocente e senza piit, 

(could have) no opportunity of displaying fidelity, magna- 
avere opportunitd [ il )fare mostra fedeltd, magna- 

nimity, patience, and fortitude. — Those words which thou hast 
nimitd, pazienza, fortezza. parola 

now uttered, and those sentiments with which thou thinkest 
gid proffer ire sentiment o (JJ) credere 

to adorn thy discourse, ( u )only tend to manifest the 
( v *)adornare discorso, fare manifestare 

baseness of thy ideas, and the corruption of thy heart. 

bassezza idea, corruzione cuore. 

Religion raises men above themselves; irreligion 

Religione estollere ( mm )al di sopra irreligione 

sinks them : this makes them like brutes, that secures 
abbassare render e ( nn ) simile bruto, ( 00 )dare 

them a place in the divine abode of the chosen. 
* luogo soggiomo eletto* 



ON THE RELATIVE PRONOUNS. 

RULES XLVI, XL VII, XL VIII, XLIX, and Observations, 
page 326. 

The hours which thou spendest in useless and frivolous 
ora consumare iniitile fr'wolo 

(fl*) Of the thinking ; turn, of those who think, 

(gg) Were there is to be turned, if there were ; putting were in the 
subjunctive. 

(hb) Might is to be translated as if it were, should be able. 

(ii) Fare mostra governs the genitive, which may be put either before 
each of the following substantives, or only before the first. 

(jj) Crtdere governs diwith the infinitive. 

(kk) Adornare governs the genitive. 

(11) Only is better expressed by non altro che ; putting non before the 
verb. 

(mm) Al di sopra governs the genitive. 

(nn) Simile governs the dative. 

(oo) Dare governs the dative. 



PART II. 133 

pursuits; the money which thou (squanderest away) f) for the 
ricerca ; danaro spregare 

enjoyment of a futile pleasure, are certainly ill-spent hours, 
godere vano piacere, certamente perduto 

and misapplied money. — ( b )He who erected this world for 
mai impiegato ( c )ereggere 

the abode of men ; he who furnished it ( d )so richly for 

soggiorno mortale; fornire riccamente 

our accommodation, and stored it with (so much) beauty 
comodo, ( e )provvedere * tanto bellezza 

for our amusement ; he who continually loads us with 
divertimento; continuamente colmare 

blessings ; this amiable and beneficent Being surely cannot 

beneficio ; amdbile benefico Ente certamente potere 

enjoy our misfortunes and disappointments. — God never 
( f ) godere disgrdzia traversia. ( s )non mai 

intended that the art of living happily in this world, should 
( h )disegnare vivere (^felice 

depend on that deep penetration, that acute sagacity, 
(i)dipendere profondo penetrazione, aeuto sagacitd, 

and those refinements of thought, with which few people are 
affinamento pensare, poco persona 

endowed; but he (^made happiness 2 depend 1 on uprightness 
( k )dotare ; fare felicitd sinceritd 



(a^ For the enjoyments ; turn, for to enjoy. 

(b) He who. See note (b), page 102 of the Exercises. 

(c) Ereggere is irregular, as in page 188. Erected, furnished, stored, 
are to be compound tenses in Italian ; thus, has erected, has furnished, 
has stored. The last has, however, may be left out, but stored must be a 
passive participle. 

(d) The Italian of so richly is better placed between has and furnished. 

(e) Provvcdere governs the genitive. The genitive is with so much 
beauty. 

(f) Godere governs the genitive here. 

(g) Non mai here requires the following verb to be a compound tense, 
(h) Disegnare governs the subjunctive. 

(i) Felice, an adjective used for an adverb. See page 262. 
(j) Dipendere governs the ablative. 

(k) Dot are governs the genitive. The genitive is with which. 
(1) Made is to be a compound tense here. 

N 



134 EXERCISES. 

of intention, ( m )much more than on extent of capacity. — 

intenzione, molto ampiezza ability 

One of the first lessons, both of religion and of wisdom, 
lezione, religione sapienza, 

is, to moderate our expectations and hopes, anc| not to 
moderare aspettativa speranza, 

commence the voyage of life like men who expect 
cominciare vidggio ( n )sperare 

(°)to be always carried forward with a favourable gale. — 
sempre prospero vento. 

The exercise of reason appears as little in these sportsmen, 
esercizio ragione lieve cacciatore, 

as in the beasts which they sometimes hunt and by 

far a talvolta (*)dare la caccia, 

which they are sometimes hunted. The prudence, 

alle volte ( q )perseguire. prudenza, 

moderation, and condescension, which Eumenes employed, 
moderazione, condescendenza, Eumene impiegare, 

(were incapable) of mollifying the ( s ) hearts of those barbarians. 
non ( r )potere ammollire bdrbaro. 

The Romans adorned, with the statues of false deities, those 
{^ornare stdtua falsodio, 

temples and houses, in which they might offer victims 
tempio poiere offrire vittima 

whenever they liked. — The three great enemies to 

ogni qualvolta ( u }piacere. grande £)nemico 

tranquillity, are vice, superstition, and idleness : vice, 

tranquillity vizio, super stizione, infingardaggine : 



(m) Much more are better placed before on uprightness. 
(n) Sperare governs di with the infinitive, 
(o) To be carried forward, means navigare. 
(p) Dare lacaccia governs the dative. 

(q) The participle of perseguire is to agree with its nominative case. 
(r) Pot ere governs the infinitive without a preposition before it. 
(s) Heartsis to be put in the singular in Italian. 
(t) Ornare governs the genitive. 

(u) Piacere here is impersonal, and it is to be translated as if it were, 
it pleased to them. 

(v) Nemico governs the genitive here. 






PART II. 135 

which poisons and disturbs the mind with violent 
nvvelenare disturbare mente violento 

passions; superstition, which fills it with imaginary 

passione; \^)riempiere - immagindrio 

terrors; idleness, which loads it with tediousness and 
terror e ; ( x )cohnare noja 

disgust. The sharks that prey upon the 

dispiacere. scroccone ( y )f are preda 

inadvertency of young heirs, are more pardonable than those 

inawertenza erede scusdbile 

who trespass upon the good opinion of persons that 
( z )abusarsi buono opinione persona 

treat them with confidence and respect. By the 

trattare confidenza rispetto. Mediante 

perpetual course of dissipation in which, sensualists 
perpetuo corso dissipamento voluttuoso 

(are engaged) ; by the excesses to which they 
( Zz )impegnarsi ; con eccesso 

(give themselves up), and by the revels which they 

abbandonarsi con gozzoviglia 

prolong till morning hours, they debilitate their 

prolongare ^)fino indebolire 

( bb ) bodies, (wear out) their spirits, and (cut themselves off) 
corpo, consumare spirito, ( CG )privarsi 

from the comforts and duties of life. — Her mind, from 
piacere dovere mente, 

( dd ) which the remembrance of her beloved prince had 
rimembranza amato prence 

(w) Riempiere governs the genitive ; with imaginary terrors is tbe 
genitive. 

(x) Colmare governs the genitive ; with tediousness and disgust is the 
genitive. 

(y) Fare preda governs the genitive. 

(z) Abusarsi governs the genitive. 

(zz) Impegnarsi governs the genitive. 

(aa) Fino governs the dative. 

(bb) Their bodies and their spirits, ought to be turned, the body and the 
spirit. 

(cc) Privarsi governs the genitive. 

(dd) From which, and on which. See note (b) page 127 of the Exercises. 



136 EXERCISES. 

(fled away), ( ec )(was now impaired); and that heart, on 
fuggire, non essere piib sano ; 

which ( dd )the dear image of him whom she had (so much) 

caro immdgine cotanto 

loved, was engraved, tormented with a painful agony, was 
amare, scolpire, ( S£ )trafiggere doloroso agonia, 

sensible only to cruel and tormenting pains.— The 

suscettibile ( eg )?io?t che crudele tormentoso pena. 

ground on which Laura sat, when she was beheld 

terra stare seduto, allorche ( hh )uecfere 

by Petrarch, was all around covered with young grass, 

Petrarca alV intorno ( n )coprire tenero erbetta 9 

and fragrant flowers, on which the dewy drops 
odonfero fiore 9 rugiadoso gocciola 

of the morning, reflected by the rays of the 
( jj ) riper cu6tere raggio 

sun, shone like bright diamonds. That 

sole, risplendere ( kk )a guisa lucido diamante* 

(foolish man) of whom you spoke to me yesterday, 
bestia parlare jeri 9 

came this morning to recommend me two persons, to 
( n )venire raccomandare persona, 

whom ( mm )I am quite a stranger. — Such was the fall, and 
affatto Tale caduta, 

such the disgrace, of the most corrupt city in the modern 
disgrazia, corrotto moderno 

world. So signal a triumph filled Europe with joy ; 
segnalato trionfo ^ n )riempiere gioja; 

(ee) Was now impaired, ought to be turned, not was more healthy, 

(ff) Trafiggere is irregular, as in page 188. It governs the ablative. 

(gg) Non is put before the verb. 

(hh) The participle of vedere is to agree with its nominative case. 

(ii) Coprire governs the genitive. Its participle is to agree with its 
nominative case. 

(jj) Ripereuotere is irregular, as in page 186. 

(kk) A guisa governs the genitive. 

(11) Venire here governs per with the infinitive. 

(mm) To be a stranger, signifies non conoscere, which governs the accu- 
sative. 

(nn) Ricmpiere governs the genitive : with joy is the genitive. 






PART II. 137 

and no nation exulted more cordially, on that 

nessuno esultare cordialmente, 

memorable occasion, than the English, whose treasures, 
memorabile occasions,, tesoro, 

influence, and gallant example, contributed to save 
influenza, vigor mo esempio, contribuire salvare 

(so many) kingdoms from the yoke of an ambitious usurper, 
tanto regno g^°9° amhizioso usurpatore, 

but of the greatest ( OD )man that had ever existed since 
grande vwere ( vV )fin da 

Alexander. Some say, that ( rr ) those who have no 

Alessandro. Alamo ( qq )dire, non 

religion, have no conscience ; those who have no virtue, have 
coscienza ; virtu, 

no honour ; and those who are not humane, have no pity 
onore ; umano, ( ss )avere pietd 

for their (fellow-creatures) ; and others maintain, that ( u )men 
simile ; dltro affermare 

may well have a conscience without religion, honour without 
potere senza 

virtue, and pity without being humane. — Do not endeavour 

( uu )cercare 

to deceive, nor to lausjh at people ; for he who deceives, 
ingannare ( fv )deridere altrui ; perche 

will be deceived; and he who laughs at, will be laughed 

at when he least thinks of it. — —To try to 

meno (" w )pensare ( xx ) procurare 



(oo) Recollect that superlatives govern the subjunctive, 
(pp) Fin may be changed into inpoi> which must be put after Alessandro. 
(qq) Dire is irregular, as in page 19T. 

(rr) If those who is expressed by chi, the verb and adjective are to be 
put in the singular. 

(ss) Avere pietd governs the genitive. 

(tt) Men may have, to be impersonally used ; as if it were, one can have. 

(uu) Cercare governs di with the infinitive. 

(wj Deridere governs the accusative. 

(ww) Pensare governs the dative. 

(xx) Procurare governs di with the infinitive. 

n3 



13S EXERCISES. 

(take revenge) on him who is more powerful than you, is a 
( 7y )vendicarsi potente 

folly ; on him who is your equal, is dangerous ; and on him 
follia ; eguale, periglioso ; 

who is your inferior, is cowardice. The best revenge you 
inferiore, viltd. vendetta 

can take over your enemies, is to despise them. 

potere ( zZ )fare nemico, disprezzare 



ON INTERROGATIVE PRONOUNS. 

RULES L. LI. LIL, and Observations, page 336. 

Although thou art now very old, thou speakest as 
( a ) Benche gid vecchio, 

if thou wert to live still (for a long) time ; but tell me, 
( b )se ( c )dovere ancora grande 

what dost thou find in this vale of tears, so alluring as to 
trovare valle Idgrima, adescante 

make thee wish for life ? And what is life, but a 

( c )fare ( d )bramare senon 

mixture of some pleasures with an infinite number of 
mescolanza ( e )qualche pzacere numero 

troubles ? What can (be said) to alarm those of their 

pena ? dirsi spaventare 

danger, who, intoxicated with pleasures, become vain and 
perzglio, ( f )inebriato ( g )divenire vano 

insolent; who, flattered by the illusions of prosperity, 
insolente ; lusingato illusione prosper itd, 



(yy) Vendicarsi governs the genitive. 
(zz) Fare vendetta governs the genitive, 
fa) Benche governs the subjunctive. 

(b) Se governs the subjunctive here. 

(c) Dovere and fare govern the infinitive without a preposition before it, 

(d) Bramare governs the accusative. 

(e) Qualche requires the following noun to be put in the singular. 

(f) Inebriato governs the genitive. 

(g) Divenire is irregular, as in page 200. 



PART IT. 139 

despise every serious admonition, ( b ) which their friends, 
disprezzare serio ammonizione, amico, 

and the changes of the world, give them ? — That father so 
vicenda mondo, dare 

strict and upright, will never be able to live happily with so 
sever o giusto, esserefelice 

depraved and dissolute sons. What concord can subsist 
depravato scapestrato ftglio. concordia sussistere 

between people prone to commit crimes of ( l )all sorts, and 
fra gente dedito commettere delitto sorta, 

people who abhor them ? — Of whom do you dare to 

avere in odio (J)osare 

speak ? Did not I tell you, that if you spoke any more of 
parlor e? dire ( k ) se urC altravoUa 

that man, you (would lose) my confidence? — What secret 
perdere confidenza ? segreto 

crimes, what (heinous offences), (*)can he have committed, 
scelerdggine, potere commettere, 

that neither religious advices, nor kind entreaties, can calm 

religioso consiglio, cortese istaiiza, calmare 

his agitated mind ? — What malignant star, what cruel destiny, 
agitato mente ? maligno astro, crudele destino 

has guided thee to a country, where justice (is sold), the good 
guidato paese, giustizia vendersi, 

( m )are oppressed, and the bad exalted ? What bold 

( n )opprimere y cattivo esaltare?- ardito 

sinner shall ever be able to flee from the God he has 
peccatore mai potere fuggire 



(h) Which. See note (e), page 106 of the Exercises. 

(i) AIL See note (e), page 97 of the Exercises. 

(j) Osare governs the infinitive with or without di before it. 

(k) Se governs the subjunctive here. 

(1) Can he have committed. A verb, accompanied with the interroga- 
tives who, what, &c, being expressive of doubt, is put in the future tense ; 
as, who can it he ? Chi mai sara ? The above phrase, therefore, is to be 
turned thus, shall he have been able to commit; seepage 123, on the uses 
of the tenses. 

(m) Are. Use the verb venire, here, instead of essere. 

(n) Opprimere is irregular, as in page 186. 



1.4.0 EXERCISES. 

offended ? Into what subterranean den, or what secret 
(°) offender e ? sotterraneo antro, oceulto 

sanctuary, could he (conceal himself) from his just judge ? — 
santudrio, potere ( p j celarsi giusto giudice ? 

Who is ( q )the man, that can (call himself) innocent and 
mortale, potere chiamarsi 

just in the presence of his Creator ? — Who can boast 
giusto cospetto Creator e ? ( T )vantarsi 

being without faults ? Who can assert that he has never 
difetto? (*)asserire 

committed any trespass, without divine assistance ? — What 
(tjcommettere peccato, divino ajuto? 

signify the counsels and care of preceptors, when youth 
^)valere consiglio cura precettore 9 gwvane 

think they have no need of assistance ? What avail 

( T ) credere bisogno assistenza? giovare 

the best sentiments, if men do not live suitably to them ? — 

sentimento, conformemente esso ? 

If he will not hear his best friends, who (will be able) to 
volere udire arnica, potere 

persuade him ? On looking upon the wonders 

persuadere In gettare lo squardo maraviglia 

of this world, on considering ( w )its structure, who is so bold 
consider are struttura, ardito 

as to doubt the existence of the Creator ? 
(*) dubitare esistenza 



(o) Offender e is irregular as in page 181. 

(p) Celarsi governs the dative. 

(q) The, with a substantive which is followed by a relative, is in general 
expressed by quello. The man, in the above case, may likewise be ex- 
pressed quegli, or colui. 

(r) Vantarsi governs di with the infinitive. 

(s) Asserire governs di with the infinitive. 

(t) Commettere is irregular, as in page 186. 

(u) Valere is irregular, as in page 174. 

(v) Credere, here, governs the infinitive without a preposition* 

(w) Its may be expressed by ne, and put after the gerund. 

(x) Dubitare governs the genitive. 



PART II. 141 

ON INDETERMINATE PRONOUNS, 

Comprehending 20 Rules viz. from RULE LIIL to RULE 
LXXII. page 338. 

In that country, whose inhabitants were not yet civilized, 
paese, abitatore ancora incivilire 9 

some ( a ) (would rob) in the public street (with impunity) ; 
rubare pubblico strada [ h )impunemente ; 

others (would deceive) their (fellow-creatures) with flattering 

ingannare simile lusinghiero 

words ; others would endanger (other people's) lives, 

parola ; ( c )porre in periglio altrui ( d ) 

by the deadly drugs that they mingled with all kinds of 
con mortifero droga ( e )mettere ogni sorta 

eatables; but most of them, under the mask of honor, 
v'were sotto mdschera 

robbed those who confided in them, of their fame, 

( { )torre avere confidenza fama* 

reputation, and wealth. — There was (no one) who dared to 
riputazione, ricchezza. nessuno ( s )che osare 

speak to her in behalf of that subject, who had been as faithful 
favore suddito, fedele 

*o her as she was capricious. — Some ingenious writers have 
capriccioso. ingegnoso scrittore 

believed, that Europe was formerly much colder than it is 
( h )credere 9 Europa altre volte freddo 

(at present) ; and the most ancient descriptions of the climate of 
adesso ; antico descrizione clima 

(a) Would, in this sentence, is not a verb by itself, nor the mark of the 
conditional. See Exercise XXXVII. 
(b^ Impunemente is to be put immediately after its respective verb. 

(c) Porre or ponere is irregular, as in page 192. 

(d) Lives is to be singular in Italian. 

(e) Mtttere governs the preposition in. 

(f) Torre or togliere is irregular, as in page 185. It governs the dative 
of the person, and the accusative of the thing. 

(g) Che. This relative here governs the subjunctive, because the pre- 
ceding verb has a negative. 

(h) Credere governs the subjunctive here. 



142 EXERCISES. 

Germany, tend to confirm their belief. — The inhabitants 
Germdnia, tendere confirmare credenza. 

of Rome, although with reluctance, submitted to that 
Roma, benche mal volontieri, (^sottomettersi 

change ; nor was there for two or three years any disturbance 
cangiamento ; anno tumulto 

in the state, until the Goths ravaged that country 

stato, fintantochh Goto mettere a guasto paese 

with the utmost cruelty. Constantine, however, soon repressed 
grande crudeltd. Costantino, perd tosto [ y )reprimere 

their incursions, and so straitened them, that near a 

scorrreia, ( k )m guisa travagliare quasi 

hundred thousand of them perished by cold and hunger. 

(^morirsi freddo fame. 

These and some other insurrections being happily sup- 

ribellione felicemente ( m )sop- 

pressed, the government was divided between Constantine, 
primere governo l?)dividere 

Constantius, and Constans. — The Goths and other barbarous 
Costdnzio, Costante. bdrbaro 

nations, not satisfied with their late bribes to continue 
nazione (°)contento ultimo donativo (*)continuare 

in peace, (broke in) like a torrent on the 

pace ( q )entrare impeluosamente torrente 

eastern parts of Europe. — After the death of Csesar, the 
orientale parte morte Cesare, 

greatest part of the senators were filled with astonishment at 
maggiore senator e i^)ripieno stupore 

(i) Sottomtttersi is irregular, as in page 186. 

(j) Repremere is irregular, as in page 186. 

(k) In guisa is to follow the verb. 

(1) Morirsi governs the genitive. 

(m) Sopprimere is irregular, as in page 186. Its participle is to agree 
with its nominative case. 

(n) Dividere is irregular, as in page 181. 

(o) Contento governs the geuitive. 

(p) Continuare may govern the accusative. 

(q) Entrare governs the preposition in. 

(r) Ripieno governs the genitive and ablative : with astonishment is the 
genitive, and at the boldness is the ablative. 



PART II. 143 

the boldness of the conspirators ; and others, without paying 
arroganza cospiratore ; fare 

attention to their threats, were deliberately waiting the 
attenzione minaccia, stare deliberatamente aspettare 

issue of so bold and tragical an undertaking. — He who laughs 
esito ardito trdgico intrapresa. ( a )ridere 

at other people's misery, must surely have a cruel 

miseria {^dovere certamente crudele 

heart, and a tendency to do evil. — -In those barbarous 
inclinazione fare male bdrbaro 

times, ( u )some pursued the tracks of (wild beasts), others spent 
tempo, seguire or me fiera, (^passar 6 

their time in fishing, and others in doing other things; but there 

tempo pescare altro 
was nobody who thought of cultivating the fields. 

non alcuno ( w )che ( x )pensare coltivare campo. 

Why ( y )wilt thou forsake and forget me? What have 
Perche volere abbandonare ( z )scordarsi 
I done to thee ? Am I not (the same person) whom thou 
( aa )/are quegli stesso 

( bb )usedst to call thy friend ? Am I not the same' person 
chiamare amico ? 

by whom thou usedst to protest thou wouldst live 

( cc )accanto ( Ad )protestare volere vivere 



(s) Rider e governs the genitive. 

(t) Dovere governs the infinitive without a preposition before it. 

(u) Some and others , in this sentence, may be expressed by altri — altri, 
1 when the verb is to be put in the singular : it may likewise be expressed 
by alcuni — altri, and then the verb is to be put in the plural, 

(v) Passare il tempo governs a with the infinitive. 

(w) Che. This relative governs the subjunctive, because its antecedent 
is accompanied with a negative. 

(x) Pensare governs a with the infinitive. 

(y) Why wilt thou forsake and forget me. As the verbs of this phrase 
govern different cases, the objective case, me, is to be put with each verb. 

(z) Scordarsi governs the genitive. 

(aa) Fare is irregular, as in page 160. 

(bb) Usedst, in this phrase, is a mark of the foUowlng verb; that is, 
the following verbs are to be put in the same tense as usedst is. 

Sec) Accanto governs the dative, 
dd) Protestare governs di with the infinitive. 



144 EXERCISES. 

and die ? ■ ■ ■ Tibullus and Propertius were two celebrated 
morire? Tibutto Properzio celebre 

poets among the Latins. Each of them wrote four books 
poeta Latino. Ciascuno ( ee )scrivere libra 

of elegies with much spirit and energy. — Such was the end of 
elegia spirito energia. Tale fine 

this great empire, which had conquered all the nations of the 
grande impero, conquistare nazione 

known world with its arms, and instructed ( ff )them with its 
cognito arme, istruire 

wisdom. — On occasion of any public festivity, persons of 
sapienza. tempo qualche fiesta persona 

every description were invited to the baths maintained at the 
descrizione invitare bagno mantenuto 

expense of the emperors. — Behold the general who behaved 
spese imperatore. Ecco generate comportarsi 

so valiantly in the late war. That martial countenance, 

valorosamente ultimo guerra. marziale volto, 

and that warlike and noble stature, are such as they 
guerriero nobile tale quale 

formerly were : he is not (at all) altered. — Constantius, 
( ss )altre volte affatto cangiare. Costdnzio 

being at York, was seized with a violent illness, which he 
in ( hh )assalire violento malattia, 

perceiving to increase every day, he sent for his son, 

vedere aumentarsi mandare ftyti°9 

who soon arrived and found his father at the point of death. 

(^giungere trovare padre in * punto 

He received his son with marks of the utmost affection, 

Questi (ti)accdgliere segno grande affezione, 



(ee) Scrivere is irregular, as in page 188. 
(ff) Them is to be put after, and to make one word, with the preceding 
participle. 

(gg) Altre volte. Adverbs are generally placed after the verb, 
(hh) Essere assalire governs the ablative, 
(ii) GiUngere is irregular, as in page 183. 
(jj) Accogliere is irregular, as in page 1 84. 



PART II. 145 

and then, (raising himself) in his bed, gave him several 
quindi ( kk )alzarsi a sedere letto parecchio 

instructions, particularly recommending the Christians to his 
istruzione, partizolarmente raccomandare Cristiano 

protection. He then bequeathed him the empire, and crying 
protezione. poi i^ l )lasciare gridare 

out: None but the pious Constantine ( mm ) shall 

ad aUa voce : Niuno se non pio essere 

succeed me, he expired in his arms. After the death of 

successore spirare braccio. morte 

Gaierius, Constantine became sole master of the Roman 
Galerio, ( nn )divenire assoluto signore 

empire, when he honored the senate with his presence. He 
[ 00 )onorare senato presenza. 

then resolved to establish the Christian religion, and soon 
if v )risolvere stabilire tosto 

carried his resolution into execution. He ordered that 
(^metier e risoluzione opra. i^)ordinare 

the Christians should be eased of all their grievances, and 
alleviare ogni gravame, 

that no criminal should (for the future) ( ss )suffer death on 
niuno delinquente aW avvenire 

the cross. — Modern Europe has produced several illustrious 
Europa ( u )produrre illustre 

women, who have sustained with glory the weight of the empire. 
sostenere gloria 

— Philip caused ( uu )the secular games to be celebrated with a 
Filippo fare secolare giuoco celebrare 



(kk) Alzarsi is to be a passive participle here. 
(11) Lasciare governs the dative of the person, 
(mm) Shall succeed me; better turned, shall be my successor. 
(nn) Divenire is irregular, as in page 200. 

(oo) Onorare governs the genitive ; with his presence is the genitive, 
(pp) Risolvere is irregular, as in page 183. It governs di with the 
infinitive. 

(qq) Mettere is irregular, as in page 186. It governs the preposition in. 

(rr) Ordinare governs che with the subjunctive. 

(ss) To suffer death on the cross is expressed by essere crocifisso. 

(tt) Produrre or producere is irregular, as in page 189. 

(uu) Caused the secular games to be celebrated may either be translated 






146 EXERCISES. 

magnificence superior to any of his predecessors; it 

magnificenza qualunque predecessore ; 

being just a thousand years from the building of the 

appunto anno dopo edificazione 

city. — The oration of Anthony made such an impression on 
cittd. orazione Antonio cot ale impressione 

the people, that when the fire was put to the (funeral pile) 

popolo, fuoco attaccare rogo 

( vr )they seized the fire-brands, in order to burn 

[ vrw )dare di piglio tizzone bruciare 

the houses of the conspirators. When goodness and 

abitazione cospiratore. bontd 

wisdom lord over us, when we have a good conscience, 
sapienza [ Xx )regnare coscienza, 

a pure heart, and chaste thoughts, we shall have nothing to 
puro cuore, casto pensiere, non nulla 

fear. — None in the world is so malicious, none is so 
temere. Niuno a maligno, nessuno 

hurtful to mankind, as the back-biter ; but none is more 
nuocevole umdn genere, calumniator e ; 

contemptible ; because he is often obliged to stoop 
spregevole ; sovente (^costrmgere ( zz )abassarsi 

to those who are the objects of his slanders. — All the weak 
oggetto calunnia. Tutto debole 

old men, all the trembling women, and all the children, who 
vecchio, tremante fanciidlo, 

could not (save themselves) by flight, on that terrible day, 
potere salvarsi confuga, terribile 



as if it were, caused that the secular games might be celebrated, or caused 
to celebrate the secidar games, 

(w) They referring to people should be singular in Italian ; but as it is 
parted from people by another member of the sentence, when the fire, <fec, 
they may be left in the plural. 

(ww) Dare di piglio governs the dative. 

(xx) Regnare governs the preposition in. 

(yy) Costringere is irregularis in page 183. 

(zz) Abhassarsi governs the preposition con. 



PART II. 147 

were put to the sword by those barbarians. Be 

( 3a )passare afil di spada bdrbaro. 

always ready to succour such persons as need 

sempre pronto soccorr ere tale persona quale [^avere bisogno 

your assistance ; but never encourage the slothful. He 

ajuto ; incoraggire sfaccendato. Quegli 

was so kind and so benevolent, that he ( 3C ) would receive 
cortese benevolo, accogliere 

(any person whatever that) went (to his house) for protection ; 
chiunque da lui protezione ; 

and ( 3d )as he was rich, he ( 3C ) would give food, drink, and 
ricco, ( 3e )mangiare, bere, 

clothes, to all those who needed them : none (went away) 
vestire, niuno ( 3f )partire 

from his house without receiving assistance. — (There is) the 
casa senza richer e soccorso. Ecco 

port, ( 3g )the same port for which we have so long sought. 
porto, stesso ( 3h )andare in 

ft is the same ! I recognize it by those sublime rocks 
traccia. quello riconoscere sublime rupe 

and magnificent houses that surround it. But, alas ! although 
magnijico circondare aime ( H )quantunque 

its appearance is not altered, yet it is not such as it was 

apparenza cangiare, nullameno 



(3a) The participle of pas save is to agree with its nominatives. 

(3b; Avere bisogno governs the genitive. 

(3c) Would, in this phrase, is not a verb by itself, neither is it the mark 
of the conditional; but it indicates that the following verb is to be put in 
the imperfect. See Exercise XXXVII. for more particulars. 

(3d) As here may be expressed by siccome, when it must be followed by 
cost, which is to be placed in the beginning of the next member of the 
sentence : as, however, joined with the following verb, may be turned into 
a gerund, thus ; as he was, or being. 

(3e) Mangiare, here, e vestire, more elegantly used for cibo, bevanda, 
e vesti. 

(3f) Partire governs the genitive. 

(3g; The. See note (q), page 140 of the Exercises. 

(3h) Andare in traccia governs the genitive. For which is the 
genitive. 

(3i) Quantunque governs the subjunctive. 



148 EXERCISES. 

when we left it. Then it was free, and now it is 
partire Allora libera, 

enslaved. Of all the ladies whom you saw at the 

divenire shiavo, tutto dama da 

chevalier B's, some are handsome, others witty, others eloquent, 
cavaliere hello spiritoso, quale eloquente, 

and others elegant ; but there is none of them, that may be 
elegante : niuno potere 

called (a learned lady). AH their learning and ability 

chiamarsi dotto. dottrina abilitd 

consist in using all their efforts to be admired and 
consistere ( 3 i)fare ogni sforzo ( 3k )ammirare 

praised by those men with whom they (are in company) 
( 3k ) lodare associarsi 

every evening. — Those very generals who have obtained 
sera. medesimo generate ( 3l )ottenere 

(so many) victories, who have civilized so many conquered 
tanto vittoria, incivilire conquistato 

nations, who have reigned over them with great honor, laden 
nazione, ( 3Va )governare onore, ( 3n )cdrico 

v/ith chains, ( 3 °)are now languishing in a dark dungeon, in 
catena, languire oscuro prigione, 

that very city, for the defence of which they had so many times 
stesso difesa volta 

shed ( 3q ) their blood, and risked their lives. 
( 3V )spargere ( 3X )rischiare ( 3s )vita. 



(3j) Fare sforzo governs per with the infinitive. 

(3k) The participles of ammirare and lodare are to agree with their 
nominative case. 

(31) Ottenere is irregular, as in page 374. 

(3m) Governare governs the accusative, with which its participle is to 
agree. 

(3n) Carico governs the genitive. 

(3o) Are languishing is to be translated as if it were, they languish. 

(3p) Sparger e is irregular, as in page 182. 

(3q) Their, being accompanied with blood and lives, both nouns expres- 
sive of parts of the body, is to be changed into the. 

(3r) The participle of rischiare, being without the auxiliary verb, is to 
agree with its accusative. 

(3s) Vita better to be left in the singular here. 



PART II. 149 

(Every one) laments their disgrace, everybody pities 
Ognuno lamentare disgrazia, ( 3t )avere pietd 

their misery, it is true ; but nobody endeavours to free them, 
miseria, vero ; nessuno sforzarsi liberare 

nobody tries to save them from their miserable state. 

cercare salvare wksero condizione. 

Whatever you do, whatever you say, is not 

( 3U ) Qualunque cosa che fare, 

sufficient to appease your enemies, who have protested to use 
bastante , placare nemico, ( 3y )giurare fare 

all their efforts to destroy you and your friends. 
sforzo distruggere 



ON THE AGREEMENT OF THE VERB WITH ITS NOMINATIVE. 

RULES LXXIII. LXXIV., and Observations, page 358. 

We ought to acquire habits of temperance and self-denial, 
dovere acquistare dbito mortifcazione, 

that we may (be able) to resist pleasure, and to 

acciocche potere ( a )resistere piacere, 

endure pain, when they interfere with our duty. — Thou, 
sopportare pena 9 contrastare dovere, 

thy sons, and thy relations, deserve nothing but infamy and 
figlio, parente, meritare non altro obbrobrio 

abuse, for your bad behaviour and dissipated life. — Those 
villania, condotta dissipato 

houses which I have just let out, are the same that 

casa. appunto ( h )'affittare 9 stesso 

thou and they thought I had sold a long time ago. 

( c ) credere ( h )vendere fa. 

(3t) Aver a pietd governs the genitive. 

f 3u) Qualunque cosa che governs the subjunctive. 

(3v) Givrare governs di with the infinitive. 

(a) Resistere governs the dative. 

(b) The participles of affittare and vendere are to agree with their ob- 
jective cases. 

(c) Credere here governs che with the subjunctive. 

o 3 



150 EXERCISES. 

He who has no religion, can neither be virtuous, just, nor 
religione, potere non ne virtuoso, giusto, 

humane; for we well know that, ( e ) from religion, virtue, 
umano; perche [ d )sapere virtit, 

justice, and humanity, (are derived). — To have no one to 
umanita derivare. alcuno 

whom we heartily 3 wish 1 well, 2 and for whose welfare we are 
di cuore volere bene, prosperitd 

interested, is certainly a deplorable state. — That it is our 
inter essare, certamente deplorabile stato. ( f )Che 

duty to promote the purity of our ( h ) minds and bodies, 
( s )dovere promuovere puritd mente corpo, 

to be just and kind to our (fellow creatures), and to be pious 
cortese simile, pio 

and faithful to Him that (^made us, admits not of any 
fedele creare (i)ammettere 

doubt in a rational and well-informed mind. To see 

dubbio razionale istruito 

(youno: persons) who have health and riches, resist all the 

giovane ricchezza, (f)resistere 

allurements of vice, and steadily pursue virtue and 

allettamento vizio, costantemente seguire 

knowledge, is a great pleasure to every good mind. — To speak 
sapere piacere buono 

impatiently to servants, to scold them without necessity, 
impazientemente servo, sgridare necessitd, 

is certainly criminal. — My sister, I, and all my brothers, are 
criminate. sorella, fratello, 

(d) Sapere is irregular, as in page 171. 

(e) From religion, virtue <fec. ; turn, from religion are derived, and 
put the verb in the singular, making it agree with the nominative nearest 
to it. 

(f) Che governs the subjunctive here. 

(g) Dovere, as a substantive, governs di with the infinitive. 

(h) Minds and bodies are to be translated into Italian as if it were, 
mind and body. 

(i) Made, here, is to be a compound tense ; as if it were, has made ; 
and there being a participle, it is to agree with its accusative. 

(j) Ammettere governs the accusative. 

(k) Resist ere governs the dative. 






PART II. 151 

daily employed in our respective occupations. — To be 

giornalmente ( l )impiegare rispetiivo occupazione. \^)Avere 

of a pure and humble mind, to exercise acts of benevolence 
puro untile esercitare atto benevolenza 

towards others, and always to behave with honor, are the sure 
verso sempre agire 

means of becoming happy. — Though great 3 have 1 (°)been 2 

mezzo divenire felice. ( n ) Benche 

his disobedience and folly, yet, if he sincerely repent 

disubbidienza follia, pure sinceramenie lf)pentirsi 

for his misconduct, he will be forgiven. — On these causes 
cattivo condotta perdonare. cagione 

depend the happiness and fortune of this man. — His 
( q )dipendere felicitd fortuna 

elegant house, and all his costly furniture, were, on that 
elegante tutto ricco suppellettile, in 

fatal day, entirely consumed by a vast fire ; and 

fatale intieramente ( r ) consumare vasto incendio ; 

the father, three children, and two neighbours, in order to rescue 
padre, f' l 9^°i vicino, salvare 

an old servant, perished in the flames. — Ignorance, or the 
vecchio per ire fiamrna. Ignoranza, ossia 

want of light, produces sensuality, covetousness, and 

mancanza lume, {^)produrre lib'idine, cupidigia, 

violent contests, which occasion so much misery, and 

contesa (^essere la causa miseria, 

so many crimes in the world. 
delitto 

(\) The participle of impiegare is to agree with the masculine gender. 

(m) Avere governs the accusative here* 

(n) Bencht governs the subjunctive; the participle of which is to agree 
with the nearest substantive. 

(o) The participle of cssere, here, is made to agree with the substantive 
next to it. 

(p) Pentirsi governs the genitive. 

(q) Dipendere governs the ablative. 

(r) The participle of consumare is to be of the feminine gender, as casa 
and suppelUttile are both feminine. 

(s) Produrre or producer -e is irregular, as in page 189. 

(t) Essere la causa governs the genitive. 



152 EXERCISES. 

ON THE SAME SUBJECT. 

RULES LXXV. LXXVI. LXXVIL LXXVIIL, page 361, 

The king, with a]l his family, departed from Naples, 
re tutto famiglia, ( a )partire Napoli, 

and went to Caserta, where they remained several days, in 
andare eve restore giorno, 

order to relieve the distress of the poor. — The following 
sollevare miser ia seguente 

treatise, together with those that accompany it, was written 
trattato, insieme accompagnare ( b )scrivere 

many years ago, for my own private satisfaction, — The religion 

privato soddisfazione. 

of those people, as well as their customs and manners, was 
popolo, ( c )com y anco costume maniera, 

strangely misrepresented. Remember that it is not 

stranamente male [ d )rappresentare, ( e ) Ricordarsi 

the uttering or the hearing of certain words, that constitutes 
profferire ( { )udire certo parola, costituire 

the worship of the Almighty. — Either thou or I am greatly 
adorazionz Omnipotenie. O molto 

mistaken, in our judgment on this subject. — How a seed 
ingannarsi, giudizio soggetto* Come semenza 

(grows up into a tree), and how the mind acts upon 

divenire albero, in qual maniera agire 

the body, are mysteries which we cannot explain. — The bishop, 
mistero potere spiegare. vescovo, 

together with the clergy, accompanied to the grave 

[ s )in compagnia clero 9 accompagnare sepolcro 

the corpse of that gentleman who had been so religious and 
caddvere signore religioso 



a 



Partire governs the genitive. 
Scrivere is irregular, as in page 188. 

(c) Co?n' anco or come anche. 

(d) The participle of rappresmtare is to agree with its nominative. 

(e) Put ricordarsi in the plural ; as if it were, to address all men. 

(f) Udire governs the accusative. 

(g) In compagnia governs the genitive. 



PART II. 153 

charitable. — Neither the fear of death, nor the hope of life, 
caritatevok. timore morte, speranza 

could make him commit a dishonest action. Every 

( h )potere ( l )fare committer e infame azione. (*)Ogni 

member of the body, every bone, joint, and muscle, lies 
membra osso, giuntura, muscolo, essere 

exposed to many disorders, and the greatest prudence or 
esposto malattia, prudenza 

precaution, or the deepest skill of the physician, (is not 
precauzione, profondo scienza medico non 

sufficient) to prevent them. Neither time nor misfortunes 

bastare impedire tempo disgrdzia 

( k ) should erase from our mind the remembrance of a friend. 

dovere scancellare rimembranza amico. 

But where can a true friend be found ? Those two 

( l ) ove potere trovarsi ? 

(young persons) (loved each other to such a degree), that one 
giovanetto amarsi in guisa 

single thought, one sole will, directed their actions, and their 
solo solo volontd, direggere azione, 

mutual affection delighted every man and every woman 
reciproco ( m )dare piacere 

that lived in that village. When, by an unforeseen 

dimorare villaggio. inopinato 

reverse of fortune, a man becomes poor, neither a friend, 

cambiamento divenire pot era, amico y 

nor anybody else, [ n )will (any longer) go to visit him ; nay, 
altri piu andare visitare anzi 9 



(h) Potere governs the infinitive without a preposition before it. 

(i) Fare, followed by a neuter verb, governs the accusative ; when fol- 
lowed by an active verb, it governs the dative. 

(J) Ogni is to be repeated before each of the following substantives. 

(k) Dovere is irregular, as in page 165, and governs the infinitive with- 
out a preposition before it. 

(1) Ore, or dove, throws the following nominative after its verb. 

(m) Dare piaeer^ governs the dative. 

(n) Will, here, is not a mark of the future tense. See Exercise 
XXXVII. 



154 EXERCISES. 

they will despise and avoid him. Thus the ungrateful 

dispreggiare evitare - Cosl ingrato 

repay the kindness they have received. — The noble guest, 
rendere cortesia (°)ricevere. ospite, 

(laying aside) his usual pride, behaved so well to every 
( v )deporre sdlitoorgoglio, ( q )comportarsi ciascuno 

man and woman who was there, that he was praised by all the 
quivi, lodare 

company to which he had been invited. — There was ( r )no 
societd invitare. 

nobleman, nor plebeian, who did not lament the death of so 
nobile, plebeo, (*)che deplorare morte 

just and humane a prince. — A single day and a single night 
giusto umano principe. solo giorno notte 

(') were employed by a painter and his assistant, in painting 
( n )impiegare pittore assistente, dipingere 

the ceiling of a very large room ; the subject of the painting 
soffitta grande camera ; soggetto pittura 

being the destruction of Troy. — Neither the tears nor the 
eccidio Troja. ( v )pianto 

grief of that ill-fated woman, could appease the wrath of the 
affanno sventurato potere placare ira 

tyrant ; who, without having any regard either for her sex 
tiranno ; \^)senza rispetto ne sesso 

or age, condemned her to lose her head on an infamous 
ne eta, condannare. perdere capo infame 

(o) The participle of ricevere is to agree with its nominative. 

(p) Deporre or deponere is irregular, as in page 191. It is better to 
put it in the passive participle. 

(q) Comporiarsi governs the preposition con, 

(r) No, here, is expressed by non alcuno ; non is to be put before the 
verb, and alcuno is to be repeated before or after each substantive. 

(s) Che, or il quale, governs the subjunctive here, as the antecedent is 
accompanied with a negative. 

(t) fVere. Though the nominatives of were are accompanied with solo 
and uno f were is to be plural in Italian ; because giorno has no reference 
to notte. 

(u) The participle of impiegare is to agree with its nominative. This 
verb governs a with the infinitive. 

(v) Pianto is better used in the singular here. 

(w) Senza governs the infinitive without a preposition. 






PART II. 



155 



scaffold. Her crime, if an act of gratitude (might be called) 

patibolo. delitto, atto gratitudine (*)potersi chiamare 

a crime, was to have concealed a man guilty of high treason, 

( )nascondere reo leso maestd, 

who had rescued her from the fangs of a hungry wolf, 

[ z )salvare dente acuto affamato lupo, 

( aa )in her house, and then assisted him to elude the hands of 
poi ajutare (^)scampare 

justice. 

giustizia. 



ON THE AGREEMENT OF THE VERB WITH A COLLECTIVE 

NOUN. 

RULE LXXIX., and Observations, page 365. 

The Roman people (were blest) with a salubrious climate, 
popolo (*)godere salubre clima, 

and a fruitful soil; they were valiant in war, illustrious in 
fertile suolo ; valoroso guerra, illustre 

peace ; but they were pagans and ignorant of the true God. — 
pace; pagano ignorante vero Dio. 

The fair sex ought only to attend to those duties 

bello sesso dovere ^)f aTe oXtenzione dovere 

which are imposed on ( d )them by God, and not meddle 
( c ) imporre ( e ) ingerirsi 

with affairs belonging to men. < — The greatest part of the men 
affare pertinente maggiore 

(x) Potersi, being governed by se, is to be put in the subjunctive, which 
is to be in the present tense. 

(y) Kasco?idere is irregular, as in page 191. 

(z) The participle of sulvare is to agree with the relative pronoun la, 
See participles, page 402. 

(aa) In her house, better placed after concealed, 

(bb) Scampare governs the ablative. 

(a) Godere here governs the genitive. 

(b) Fare attenzione governs the dative. 

(c) Imporre, or imponere, is irregular, as in page 191. This verb 
governs the dative. 

(d) Them is changed into it, and is to agree with sesso, which U 
singular. 

(e) Ingerirsi governs the preposition in. 



156 EXERCISES. 

who existed in those times were selfish, ungrateful, and vain ; 

vwere inter essato> ingrato, vano ; 

but that was the effect of their bad education. — - And the 

cid e ff e tt° malo educazione, 

multitude wondered, when they heard (the persons) 

moltitudine maravigliarsi, ( f )udire quello 

who were dumb, speaking, and when they saw those who 
muto parlare, ( f )vedere 

were lame, walking. The greatest part of that nation 

zoppo, camminare. wazione 

emigrated, and went to form a colony on the coasts of 
spatriarsi, andare formare colonia spidggia 

Africa; others were put (to death), and the remnant was 
fare morire, resto 

pursued with great severity. — The army, commanded by 
perseguitare sever ltd. esercito, guidato 

that illustrious general, separated in two parts, one attacked the 
illustre dividersi ' parte, attaccare 

enemies and defeated them all; the other part 

nemico ( s )sconftggere 

besieged the city, and after having fought for many hours 
assediare cittd, ( h )dopo pugnare molto 

entered it, and (put to the sword) all those who had 
( l )entrare essa, passare a fit di spada 
taken arms for ( k )its defence. — All the family are gone to 

(i)prendere arme difesa. famtglia 

bed, and I do not know at. what time they (will rise) 
letto, sapere ora levarsi 



(f) Udire and vedere are irregular, as in pages 198 and 175, and govern 
the infinitive without a preposition ; which infinitives are to follow the 
verbs immediately : as if it were, heard to speak those who were dumb ; 
saw to walk thos e who were lame. 

(g) Sconfiggere is irregular, as in page 188. 

(h) Dopo governs the infinitive without a preposition before it. 

(i) Entrare governs the preposition in. 

(j) Prendere is irregularis in page 181. 

(k) Its, here, may be expressed either by sua or by di qaella. It might 
likewise be expressed by di essa t had we not used that expression just 
before. 



PART II. 157 

to-morrow. Those ungrateful people, who had been 

domani ingrato ( l )popolo, 

(so much) beloved by their prince, were so bold as to 
cotanto amare principe, ( m )avere il cordggio 

arrest and judge him; nor were they satisfied till 
arrestare giudicare contento \^)fintanto che 

they put him (to death). — In London almost the half of the 
fare morire. quasi meta 

houses consists of shops, and the remainder of them belongs 

consistere bottega, resto appartenere 

to merchants, and to a certain class of people, who let 
mercante, certo ordine gente, affittare 

them out to the (°)nobility, who resort thither to spend the 

andare ivi passare 

winter. 

inverno. 

ON THE POSITION OF THE VERB. 

RULE LXXX., and Observations, page 368. 

There are, in that seminary, several students, who are well 
semindrio 9 studente, 

versed in mathematics. — ( h ) Neither virtue nor honor can 
versato (*)matemdtiea. virtil onore 

exist in a corrupted heart; nor can there be, in an impure 
esistere depravato cuore ; impuro 



(1) Popolo being singular, those, their, and the verb, are to be singular 
in Italian. 

(ra) Avere il coraggio governs di with the infinitive. 

(n) Fintantoche, here, governs the compound tense ; as if it were, tir 
they had put him to death. 

(o) Nobility may either be expressed by noliltd, in which case the pro- 
nouns and verbs belonging to it are to be singular, or by nohili, when the 
said pronouns and verbs are to be plural. 

fa) Matematica is used in the singular. 

(b) Neither. To bring the first member of this sentence under the rule, 
it is to be turned thus : In a corrupted heart there can exist neither virtue 
nor honor. 

P 



158 EXERCISES. 

mind, holy thoughts of religion. — ■ — Oh ! how ( c )good are 
mente, santo pensiere quanto 

those counsels which (are given) without self interest ! How 
consiglio darsi propria interesse ! 

tender are those kind offices which (are bestowed) through 
tenero » cortese attenzione farsi 

affection, and without any selfish view. * Here that great 

amore, interessatofine. Qui 

hero was attacked by a troop of banditti ; there ( d )his sword 
eroe assalire truppa masnadiero ; spada 

broke; (in that place) ( d )his x hands 4 were 2 bound 3 ; and 
rdmpersi; quivi mano ( e )legare 

although he was alone and unarmed, his intrepid 
( { )qua7itunque inerme, intrepido 

countenance inspired them with terror and dismay. 

volto ( s )ispirare terrore spavento. 

(Early in) the morning, the king (went out) of his palace, 
Di buort* ora uscire paldgio, 

and walked to the royal chapel, to hear mass. — — 

andare a piedi regale cappetta, udire messa. 

Know, said Constantius to the ambassadors, that the love 
( h )Sapere, { l )dire ambasciadore, arrvore 

of the pepple is the richest treasure ; and that a prince's wealth 
pdpolo ricco tesoro ; ricchezza 

is never so safe, as when his ( J ) people are the guardians of 
sicuro, quando custode 

his exchequer. — Great is the happiness of those (J)people, who 
erdrio* felicitd 

(c) How, preceding an adjective and a verb, requires the phrase to be 
turned thus : How are good. How happy you are ; turn, how are happy 
you t <fec. 

(d) His, preceding a noun expressive of a part of the body, or dress, is 
changed into a conjunctive pronoun in Italian. 

(e) The participle oHegare is to agree with its nominative, 
f f) Quantunque governs the subjunctive. 

(g) Ispirare governs the accusative of the thing and the dative of the 
person. Them is the person ; with terror and dismay the accusative, 
(h) Sapere is irregular, as in page 171. 
(V) Dire is irregular, as in page 197. 
(j) Popolo. See note (1), in the preceding page. 



PART II. 159 

are governed by a just prince ; and happy is that prince, who 
governare giusto felice 

is beloved and respected by his subjects. — Here lies he who 
amare rispettare suddito. giacere 

(when alive) thought of (nothing else) but of doing good to 

in vita ^)pensare non altro fare del bene 

mankind ; and (on his death bed) of praying God for their 
umdn genere in morte pregare 

( l ) welfare. Who does not know ( m )how beautiful the 

prosperitd. sapere hello 

wonders of nature ( a )are ! how superior to all the efforts of 
maravtglia superiore sforzo 

art. — Cursed be the folly of my husband, who, trying 

Maladetto follia marito, (°) promrare 

to make me happy in his absence, has plunged me into a 
rendere assenza, ^)immergere 

sea of troubles. Ah ! when will he come back to free 
affanno. Ahil ( q )ritornare liber are 

me from this miserable situation ? — Would to heaven that I 
misero stato? Volesse (f)Dio 

were able to live (') independently in this country, where 
(*)essere in istato vwere indipendente paese, ove 

liberty and peace reign. — Who is so ungodly, that, on 
libertd pace ( u )regnare. empio, 



Sk) Pensare governs the dative. 
I) Their is to be put in the singular in Italian j because uman genere 
is singular. 

(m) How. See note (c), of this Exercise. 

(n) Are is to be put in the subjunctive, as it is preceded by a verb ac- 
companied with a negative. 

Co) Procurare governs di with the infinitive. 

(p) Immergere is irregular, as in page 182. Its participle is to agree 
with me, 

(q) Ritornare governs -per with the infinitive. 

(r) Volesse Dio governs the subjunctive. 

(s) Essere in istato governs di with the infinitive. 

(t) Indipendente* an adjective, used as an adverb. See page 262. 

(u) Regnare, When the verb is made to precede its nominatives, it is to 
agree with the nominative nearest to it. 



160 EXERCISES. 






beholding a world replete with so many wonders, can 
vedere mondo ( y )ripieno (")potere 

deny the existence of his Maker. — Praised be that Supreme 
negare esistenza Creatore. Lodare Supremo 

Being who made thee; and blessed be that good father 
Ente ( x )creare [ 7 )benedire 

who gave thee so noble an education. Would to heaven 
( x )dare nobile educazione* ( z )Faccia il cielo 

that all thy brothers would follow thy example, and become 
tutto seguire esempio, (™)divenire 

as celebrated and renowned as thyself. — -The house (in which) 
cdlebre rinomato casa dove 

the fear of God, and the love of our neighbours exist, no 
timore amove * ( hh )prossimo stare 

evil shall enter, and every thing (belonging to it) will 
male (^entrare, in essa 

prosper ; but the house in which God is not 

andare di bene inmeglio ; 

feared, nor are our neighbours loved, will always be the abode 
temere 9 amare 9 soggiorno 

of envy, ill-will, discord, and all kinds of vices. — Noble 
invidia, malevolenza, discdrdia, sorta vizio. 

is indeed the blood of that lady, so renowned for her beauty 
per certo sangue donna, rinomato bellezza 

and learning; but still nobler are her amiable manners, and 
dottrina; molto amabile costume, 

her acts of benevolence and humanity. — Barbarous, cruel, 
azione benevolenza umanitd. Bar bar o, crude e. 



(v) Ripieno governs the genitive. 

(w) Po tere is to be put in the subjunctive. 

(x) Creare and dare are better put in the compound tense. 

f y) Benedire is irregular as in page 197. 

(z) Faccia il cielo governs the present tense of the subj unctive, because 
faccia is present. 

faa) Divenire is irregular, as in page 200. 

(bb) Prossimo is not used in the plural. 

(cc) Entrare governs the preposition in, which is to be put before la 
casa ; as if it were, in the house in which. 



PART It. 161 

void of compassion and humanity, are those, who, after 
privo compass ione umanitd, s [ dd )dopo 

having overcome an enemy, endeavour to destroy him ! 
( ee )vincere nemico ( f{ )cercare distriiggere 

What harm can a person overpowered and debased do ? 
male [ ss ) potere oppresso avvilito fare? 

What honor can his oppressors acquire by annihilating 
( €S ) potere oppressor e acquistare annichilare 

him? 



ON THE VERBS, AND THEIR GOVERNMENT OF NOUNS AND 
PRONOUNS. 

RULES LXXXI. LXXXII. LXXXIII. LXXXIV. LXXXV., 

and Observations, page 372. 

The bad action which he committed, inflamed my 
mahazione ( a ) committer e, [ b )accendere 

soul with wrath ; but I dissembled, and would not 
dnima sdegno ; (^)fingere, ( d )volere 

blame him for his vile conduct, lest I should be 

biasimare condotta, ( e )per paura 

obliged to punish his insolence. — He purchased a large 
lf)obbligare punire insolenza. comprare grande 

house, and ornamented it with costly furniture and a great 
adornare ricco mdbili 

number of statues, which he covered with silk-cases. — She and 
niimero stdtua, coprire seta coperta. 

(dd) Dopo governs the infinitive without a preposition before it. 
(ee) Vincere is irregular, as in page 183. 
(ff) Cercare governs di with the infinitive. 

(gg) Potere governs the infinitive without a preposition before it, which 
infinitive is to be put immediately after potere in the above phrases. 

(a) Commettere is irregular, as in page 186. 

(b) Accendere is irregular, as in page 180. 

(c) Fingere is irregular, as in page 183. 

(d) Volere is irregular, as in page 176. It governs the infinitive with- 
out a preposition before it. 

(e) Per paura governs dinon with the infinitive, 
(l) Obbligare governs di or a with the infinitive. 

p3 



162 EXERCISES. 

all her family are permitted to go into the king's 

tutto famiglia ( s )avere il permesso 

garden every morning, where they gather fruit and flowers 
giardino mattina, cogliere ( h )frutto fiore 

with which they fill their (little baskets), — He did not 

empiere panerino. 

behave well to his master, and was punished for his 
[ l )comportarsi padrone, (*)punire 

insolence. — I asked a favour of (a person) who I thought 
insoknza. ( k )chiedere favore uno \^)credere 

was my intimate friend ; but he refused to grant me ( n )my 
intrinseco amico; i^)ricusare fare 

request. — The king granted the criminal his pardon, gave 
fare delinquente grdzia, 

him money and clothes, and restored him to his disconsolate 
danaro veste, (°)rendere sconsolato 

family ; but that (ungrateful person), instead of (returning thanks) 
ingrato, invece ringraziare 

to so generous a prince, (laid snares for) his life. — To trust 
generoso insidiare fidare 

one's self to a person, to tell him all the secrets of one's heart, to 
se stesso dire segreto cuore, 

give him a part of one's wealth, in order to relieve his 
dare prdprio lf)ricchezza 9 sollevare 

misery, are marks of a real friendship, which can be 
segno vero amiczzia, potere 



(g) Avere il permesso governs di with the infinitive. 

(h) Frutto is to be plural here. ^ 

(i) Comportarsi governs the preposition con. 

(j) Punire governs the genitive. 

(k) Chiedere is irregular, as in page 191. 

(l) Credere here either governs the infinitive without a preposition be- 
fore it, or the subjunctive with or without che before it. 

(m) Ricusare governs di with the infinitive. 

(n) My request having relation to favour is better expressed by lo ; as 
if it were, to gr<mt it to me. 

So) Rendere is irregular, as in page 181. 
p) Ricchezza is better used in the plural here. 



PART II. 163 

rewarded with 9 friendship 3 only. 1 — Those ancient heroes 
{^ricompensare solo. antico eroe 

rewarded their followers' exploits with honors, punished their 
premiare seguace gesto onore punire 

faults with death, and inspired them with courage and love 
fallo morte, ispirare cordggio amove 

for their country. — She stretched her hand to her protector ; 
( T )stendere mano protettore; 

he took it, and putting a ring ( u )on her finger, led 
(*) prendere (^mettere anello dito, menare 

her to the altar. — Who can conceal from the eyes of the 
altare. potere celare occhio 

Supreme Being, what he does, what he says, and what he 
Supremo Ente, quelche fare, dire, 

thinks ? Offer your heart to God ; trust him with all 

pensare? Offrire cuore confidare tutto 

your secrets, all your wants ; inflame your soul with his 
segreto, bisogno ; infiammare dnima 

divine love ; by so doing, your prayers {will be graciously heard) 
divinoamore; cosi preghiera essere ( y )esaudito 

by Him. — The ungrateful inhabitants charged ( w )him with a 
ingrato abitante accusare 

crime of which he was not guilty, ( w )him who had been so 
delitto reo, 

faithful to his country, and drove him from that city which 
fedele pdtria cacciare cittd 



(q) The participle of ricompensare is to agree with its nominative 
case. 

(r) Stendere is irregular as in page 181. 

(s) Prendere is irregular, as in page 181. 

(t) Mettere is irregular, as in page J 86. Here it is better to be put in 
the participle passive. 

(u) On, preceding nouns expressive of the limbs *of the body, is ex- 
pressed by in; thus, in dito — in collo, on one's neck — in capo, on one's 
heady &c 

Sv) Esaudito is to agree with its nominative case, 
w) This him is to be omitted, and the next is to be expressed by colui t 
because it is followed by a relative. See note (e), page 88 of the 
Exercises. 



164 EXERCISES. 

he had governed with great honor. — When a vain man 
(*)governare onore. Quando vano 

gives something to a (poor person), he does not do it through 
dare qualche cosa povero, fare 

goodness of heart, but only to make a show of his generosity. 
bonta solo fare pompa * generosita. 

— Never accept gifts from anybody, if you cannot requite 

ricevere dono nessuno, rendere il 

him ; for he who accepts is obliged to restore. 
contraccambio obbligare restituire. 

— Having become (a great man) by his noble behaviour, he 

divenire grande condotta, 

was beloved and respected by (every one) but by his relations, 
amare rispettare tutto eccetto congiunto, 

who envied him ; but their hatred changed into love, 

portare invidia odio cangiarsi amore, 

when they saw that (in the place) of being hated by him, 
(*)vedere invece ( z )odiare 

they were loaded with gifts. — He (was born) fortunate, 
(^)colmare ( hh )ndscere fortunato, 

and he will be fortunate till death ; but his good luck will 
( cc )fino ventura 

not cause him to become rich, because he (squanders away) all 
fare diventare ricco, perche spregare 

he gets, in order to appear noble and great. — And 

guadagnare comparire 

Jesus said unto them, Render to Csesar (the things) that 
Jesu { M )dire Dare Cesare cid 

are Caesar's, and to God the things that are God's. And they 
marvelled at him. — She left her home by night, 
maravigliarsi * * f ua 9^ re di notte tempo, 

(x) The participle of governare is to agree with its nominative case. 

(y) Vedere is irregular, as in page 175. 

(z) The participle of odiare is to agree with its nominative case. 

(aa) The participle of colmare is to agree with its nominative case. 

£bb) Ndscere is irregular, as in page 193. 

(cc) Fino governs the dative. 

(dd) Dire is irregular, as in page 197. 



part n. 165 

in order to go and meet a person who had promised 
( ee ) andare incontrare ( ff ) promettere 

to marry her ; but, in her flight, she fell from her horse, 
sposare f u 9 a > ( es )cadere cavallo, 

and died (on the spot). One day he (went out) from 

morire immediatamente. giorno uscire 

home, repaired to an inn, and did not leave it till he had 
andare osterza partire finche 

tasted all the different wines that were in the cellar. — It will 
gustare differente vino cantina. 

(^Jnot avail a man to conceal his hypocrisy under the 
{ n )giovare celare ipocrisia sotto 

mask of virtue : the hypocrite indeed may sometimes 

mantello ipocrita e vero potere 

deceive the unwary (as well) as the prudent ; but it 

ingannare inconsiderato egualmente che prudente; 

often happens, that he is (found out) and despised. — (On be- 
awenire, ( JJ ) scoprire dispreggiare. be- 

holding) such ingratitude, I (was inflamed) with rage ; 
dere siffatto ingratitudine, accendersi sdegno ; 

but the (ungrateful person) did not perceive it, and continued 
ingrato accorgersi continuare 

to mock him who had been his benefactor. — Never laugh 
beffarsi benefattore. farsi gabbo 

at the misfortunes of those who are unhappy ; but pity 

disgrazia avere pietd 

their hard fate ; because he who laughs at others, will be 
crudele destino ; perche ridJersi altrui, 

laughed at sooner or later. — To repent one's faults, to 
^deridere tosto tardi. pentirsi fallo. 



/"\ 



(ee) Andare governs a with the infinitive. 

(ff) Promettere governs di with the infinitive. 

(gg) Cadere is irregular, as in page 163. 

(hh) Will is not the mark of the future here. See Exercise XXXVII, 

iii) Giovare governs di with the infinitive, 
jj) Scoprire is irregular, as in page 196. 
(kk) Deridere is irregular, as in page 181. 



166 EXERCISES. 

offer one's self to God, to trust to his words, to recommend 
offrirese stesso fidarsi parola, raccomandarsi 

one's self to his protection, and (to have recourse) to him when 
protezione ricdrrere quando 

one is pursued by temptation, are the actions of a true 
perseguire tentazione, azione 

Christian. — While she (was wandering along) through the 
Cristiano. Mentre aggirarsi 

forest, she met with two banditti; and not knowing 
fvresta, abbdttersi masnadiere ; sapere 

what course to pursue, she ran away : but either 

partito appigliarsi ( n )darsi alia fuga: o 

through fear, or because she had lost her strength, she 
paura, ( mm )perche perdere forza, 

fell, and would certainly have been insulted by her 
( un )cadere certamente ( 00 )insultare 

pursuers, (^Jhad not a valiant youth attacked them, 

perseguitore, valoroso giovanetto { qq )assalire 

and after a short conflict, disarmed (") them. — Come, my 
breve conflitto, ( qq )disarmare Via, 

son, be not obstinate, return to thy loving father, repent 
figlio ostinato, ritornare amante pentirsi 

thy faults, run to him, and (throw thyself) into his arms : 

cdrrere gettarsi brdccio : 

he calls thee, not to to punish thee for thy misconduct, 
( u )chiamare punire malo condotta, 

but to welcome and forgive thee, — Some nations feed on 
rteivere perdonare nazione nutrirsi 



ill) Darsi or dare is irregular, as in page 159. 
mm) Perche, being expressive of doubt here, governs the sub- 
junctive. 

(nn) Cadere is irregular, as in page 163. 

Too) The participle of insultare is to agree with its nominative case, 
(pp) Had; turn, if— had. //"signifies se, which governs the subjunctive, 
(qq) The participles of assalire and disarmare are to agree with their 
nominative eases. 

Srr) Them. This pronoun here is to be put after the verb, 
ss) ~ 



Chiamare governs per with the infinitive. 



PART II. 167 

milk and vegetables, others on fish and whale oil ; others 
latte vegetdbile, pesce balena oglio ; quale 

live upon birds, and others on quadrupeds and water ; and 
vivere uccello, quadrupede acqua; 

satisfied with the produce of their country, they are happy ; 
soddisfatto prodotto paese, felice; 

but civilized nations, though they have all they can 

incivilito (**) benche tutto quel che 

desire in their own country, though they hav« a 
bramare ( uu ) quantunque ( Tr )fare 

thousand articles imported from foreign countries to satisfy 
milk cosa venire straniero soddisfare 

their desires, are never contented. — Do not trust to those who 
desire, contento. fidare 

flatter you with deceitful words, and endeavour to allure 
lusingare insidioso parola, ( w *)cercare adescare 

you with a fine discourse. The huntsman deceives the birds 
bello discorso. cacciatore ingannare 

with his bird-call. 
zimbetto* 



ON THE VERBS AND THEIR GOVERNMENT OF INFINITIVE, 
INDICATIVE, OR SUBJUNCTIVE. 

RULE LXXXVL, and Observations, page 381. 

He who abstains from sinning, though he is exposed to the 
astenersi peccare, benche (*)esporre 

temptations of this world, is certainly a good Christian. — 
tentazione mondo, 

Endeavour to avoid all occasions of offending your Creator ; 
Procurare fuggire occasione offender e Creatore; 



f tt) Benche governs the subjunctive, 
(uu) Quantunque governs the subjunctive. 

(w) Fare governs the infinitive without a preposition, which infinitive 
is to follow it immediately. 

(ww) Cercare governs di with the infinitive, 
fa) Esporre is irregular, as in page 191. 



168 



EXERCISES. 



repent for having offended him, and never despair to 

pentirsi ( b )offendere disperare 

come to a good end. — I advise you to go no longer 

giungere * fine. consigliare ' ( c )non piU 

to visit that flatterer ; I know that he pretends to be 
visitare lusinghiero ; ( d )sapere fingere 

your friend for his own interest : ( e )only (content yourself) with 

amico . - * ■ interesse : contentarsi 

speaking to him when you meet with him; but avoid 
quando incontrare evitare 

frequenting his company. — I will not fail to follow your 
frequentare compagnia. mancare seguire 

advice ; but indeed I shall never (be able) to refuse his 
consiglio ; da vero potere ricusare 

visits if he deigns to come to see me. — He who defers 
visita degnare venire trovare differire 

to do his duty when he has time, will, when too late, 
dovere tempo, tardi, 

(be sorry) for not (having made use) of it. — I will endeavour 
dolersi servirsi ingegnarsi 

to do all that you wish me to do, if you deign to give 

tutto comandare degnarsi 

me proper directions. — To say what has never been said, 
proprio direzione* ( f )dire non max 

to contradict what has been affirmed, to (make a show) of a 
contraddire affermare, farepompa 

light smattering of knowledge, to make 1 the 3 company 4 
leggiero infarinatura sapere fare compagnia 

laugh 2 (at the expense) of others, would at other times deserve 
ridere a spese altrui, in meritare 

contempt and abhorrence; but nowadays it is called 
disprezzo abborrenza; oggi giorno chiamarsi 



00 Offender e is irregular, as in page 181. 

(c) Non is put before the verb, and piu after it. 

(d) Sapere is irregular, as in page J 71. 

(e) Only is to be put after the verb. 

(f) Dire is irregular, as in page 197. 






PART II. 169 

cleverness and wit. Fools ! — — I am sorry to tell you, 
abilitd spirito. Stolto ! ( s ) displace re dire 

that your son has not profited by the instructions of his 
figlio prqfittare istruzione 

master, who swore he would lose no more time in 
maestro, giurare volere perdere 

instructing him ; I begged he would continue to teach him ; 
istruire pregare continuare insegnare 

but he ordered me to speak no longer of him. — I compelled 
or dinar e parlor e i^)costringei % e 

that liar to speak the truth, and then I exhorted him never 

bugiardo dire veritd, poi esortare 

to lie again; but my exhortations were (of no use), for 

mentire piu ; esortazione vano, 

(a few) hours after he (lied again) ; and not to (expose himself) 
poco dopo tornare a mentire ; esporsi 

to my reproaches, he would not, or perhaps he did not dare 
rimproverOy [ l )volere forse osare 

to look at me again. — That prince was certain 

guar dare involto (i)maipiu. przncipe sicuro 

that his minister did not like him ; yet he entrusted him 
ministro amare eppure confidare 

with the management of all the state-affairs ; ( k )as he well knew 
maneggio stato affare; sapere 

that an honourable citizen would not endanger his 

onorevole cittadino mettere in pericolo 

country to (give vent) to private revenge. — (Have recourse) to God 
pdtria ( l )soddisfare vendetta. Ricdrrere 

in your wants ; and do not fear that He will reject your 
necessitd ; temere volere rigettare 



(g) Dispiacere being impersonal, the English nominative is to be put into 
the dative in Italian ; as if it were, to me displeases, 

in) Costringere is irregular, as in page 183, 
i) Volere is irregular, as in page J 76. 
(j) Mai piii is to be placed after guardare. 
(k) As he knew is to be turned knowing. 
(1) Soddisfare governs the accusative. 



170 EXERCISES. 

prayers because you are sinners ; there is nothing in which 
preghiera perche peccatore ; nulla 

He delights more than to see penitent sinners return to 

( m ) aver e piacere penitente ritornare 

Him. — His Royal Highness ordered his favorite servant to be. 
reale Altezza ordinate favorito servo 

thrown into prison, and kept there till his 

( n )mettere prigione, tenere (°)Jinta7itoche non 

innocence (should be made known). (Everyone) thought he 
manifestarsi. Tutto credere 

was really guilty, and rejoiced at his disgrace ; his master 
veramente reo 9 rallegrarsi disgrdzia ; padrone 

only did not doubt of his innocence. — That monster of 
dubitare mostro 

cruelty wished that mankind had but a single neck, to have 
crudelld desiare umdn genere solo capo, 

the pleasure to (strike it off) at one blow. — ( p )l wish he 
piacere recidere con colpo, 

would tell me what he wants to be happy, what I should do 
dire cosa bramare ( q )dovere 

to console him. Alas! I (am afraid) that he, weary of 
consolare AM temere f^)stanco 

loving me (any longer), will forsake me! — Cowards 
amare piu, volere abbandonare Codardo 

and liars, through fear, ( fr )will flatter and praise the 
bugiardo patera, ' lusingare lodare 



(m) Aver e piacere governs the genitive. 

(n) Mettere is irregular, as in page 186. 

(o) Fintantoche non here governs the subjunctive, which is better placed 
before its nominative case. 

(p) I wish, preceding another verb, as above, is expressed by vorrei. 

(q) Dovere is irregular, as in page 165. Here it is to be put in the 
present tense. 

(r) Stanco governs di with the infinitive. 

(s) Pih is better placed between the preposition and the preceding 
infinitive. 

(t) Will here is not the mark of the future. See Exercise XXX VII. 



PART It. 171 



objects of their envy when they are present, but (*)will 
oggetto inv'idia presente 

speak ill of them when they are absent. < 

parlare male allorche assente. 



ON THE CONSTRUCTION OF INFINITIVES. 

RULE LXXXVIL, and Observations, page 387. 

He did not know that she was the king's daughter; 
(*)sapere figlia; 

but from her noble manners, he judged she 
gentile maniera, ( h )giudicare 

might be some illustrious lady, persecuted by her 
illustre donna, perseguitato 

relations ; and therefore he ordered her to be taken 
congiunto ; percid ( c )comandare . (*)menare 

to his house, and that all his household should honour 
casa famiglia onorare 

her as their mistress. Although he had been driven 

padrona. ( e )Benche scacciare 

from his country, Themistocles did never hate it; and he 
pdtria, Tenustocle odiare 

would rather become ungrateful to Xerxes, who had 
volere piuttosto divenire ingrato Serse, 

received him at his court, and honoured him with the 
(*)acc6gliere corte, onorare 

title of general, than bring destruction on those illustrious 
titolo generate, andare [ g )distruggere illustre 



(a) Sapere here governs the infinitive without a preposition. 

(b) Giudicare governs the infinitive without a preposition. 

(c) Cojnandare governs che with the subjunctive. 

(d) Menare. Its participle is to agree with its nominative. 

(e) Benche governs the subjunctive, 

(f) Accogliere is irregular, as in page 184. 

(g) Distruggere here governs the accusative. 



172 EXERCISES. 

walls which had protected his infancy. — I saw that she 
muro ( h )proteggere infdnzia. ( l )vedere 

was (very much) grieved ; but I could never have imagined 
grandemente {*)affliggere ; immaginare 

that her affliction was occasioned by the death of her only 
afflizione ( k )cagionare morte unico 

son. — She would not say that they had killed the thief; 

figlio. voter e [ l )dire ammazzare ladro ; 

because she (was afraid) that their relations would insult 
perche temere parente insultare 

her the following night. — Thinking him to be very 
seguente notte. * Credere avere grandi 

rich, she accepted the offer he made her ; but after she 
ricchezze, accettare offerta fare . ( m )dopo 

had married him, she found he was poorer than herself. — It 
sposare i^)trovare povero 

does not avail an unknown person to boast of nobleness 
(°)giovare ignoto vantare nobiltd 

of blood and immense wealth, if his actions show 

sangue immense* ( v )ricchezza, azione manifestare 

the reverse. A man who is really noble, is better 

contrdrio. veramente nobile, 

known in adversity, than in prosperity ; more by his 
condscersi avversitd, prosperitd ; 

manners than by his words. 
maniera parola. 



(h) Proteggere is irregular, as in page 188. 
(i) Vedere is to govern the infinitive here. 

(j) Jffliggere is irregular, as in page 188. Its participle is to agree 
with its nominative case. 

(k) The participle of cagionare is to agree with its nominative case. 

(1) Dire is to govern the infinitive here. 

(m) Dopo governs di with the infinitive. 

(n) Trovare is to govern the infinitive here* 

(o) Giovare governs the dative. 

(p) Ricchezza, better put in the plural. 



PART It. 173 

ON THE CONSTRUCTION OF THE GERUND. 

RULE LXXXVIII. and Observations, page 389. 

By using all our efforts to become good, and (to be serviceable) 
fare sforzo divenire giovare 

to others, we shall only do our duty. We (are not born) to be 
altrui, dovere. ( & )ndscere 

useless members of society : every one was made to do 
inutile membro societd, ognuno (^creare 

good to his fellow-creatures ; and if we see people act 
del bene simile ; vedere gente agire 

differently, let us not wonder at it: choke-weed is 

diver samente, . maravigliarsi zizzdnia 

often found among good grass. — The Roman citizens having 
sovente trovarsi erba. cittadino 

been to offer the ensigns of power to Cincinnatus, found 
( c )andare insegna potere Cincinnato, trovare 

him working in his field. — I want to know how a learned 
lavorare campo. vorrei ( d )sapere dotto 

man can be superstitious, when it is well known that superstition 
superstizioso, bene superstiziom 

is a vice to which the ignorant and base (give themselves up) 
" vizio ( e )cui ignorante basso abbandonarsi 

very easily. There are men in the world, who, by denying 

facilmente. uomo mondo, negare 

the existence of a Supreme Being, (flatter themselves) to 
esistenza Ente 9 lusingarsi 

avoid the punishment due to the impious ; but these very 
evitare castigo dovuto empio ; stesso 

men who pretend not to believe in the immortality of the 
pretendere credere immortalitd 



(a) Ndscere governs per with the infinitive. 

(b) Create governs per with the infinitive. 

(c) The participle of andare, as a passive, is to agree with its nomi- 
native. 

(d) Sapere governs the subjunctive here. 

(e) Cui. See note (e), page 106 of the Exercises. 

Q 2 



174 EXERCISES. 

soul, (are more afraid) of death than religious men. — 
dnima, temere piu morte religioso 

Having seen him (going out) of that house, the master of 
vedere uscire padrone 

which was his sworn enemy, I no longer doubted that he 
giurato nemico, dubitare 

was to marry his daughter, who being poor and very 
sposare fkglia, povero 

ugly, accepted of the offer of that disgusting (old fellow), 
brntto, offerta schifoso vecchio 

thus sacrificing nobility to riches. Iliave been 

in tal guisa sagrificare nobiltd andare 

wandering through many countries, from the beginning of this 
vagare molto paese, principio 

century, without (being able) to find a true and sincere 
secolo, ( f )senza potere trovare vero sincero 

friend. — They went to gather flowers and fruit till 

( B )andare raccogliere fiore frutto ( h )fino 

dinner time, when the host sent to beg them to 
pranzo or a, ospite ( l )mandare pregare 

come to dinner, and they, dancing and singing, entered the 
venire pranzare, ballare cantare, entrare 

house through the garden-door, went into a room, where 
giardino porta, (*)giungere stanza, 

the table was spread, and spent the day in eating and 
mensa imbandire, passare mangiare 

drinking. 

bere. ■ 

ON THE CONSTRUCTION OF PARTICIPLES. 

As the participle present offers but few examples, 
we have refrained from giving exercises on this subject ; 



(f) Senza governs the infinitive without a preposition before it. 

(g) Andare here governs the gerund, 
(h) Fino governs the dative. 

(i) Maridare governs the gerund here. 

(j) Qiungere is irregular, as m page 183. Here it governs the dative. 



PART II. 175 

we have, however, introduced some sentences on it in 
the following exercises, and directed the student to its 
rule. 

We have also refrained from giving exercises on all 
the verbs that are conjugated with different auxiliaries, 
because they will frequently occur in the exercises on 
the participles past. 



ON THE PARTICIPLES CONJUGATED WITH eSSere. 

RULE XCV. and Observations, page 399. 

In the following Exercises, all the English past 
tenses that are to be compound tenses in Italian, will be 
in italics. 

The indignation which was excited by the injustice of 
indignazione eccitare ingiustizia 

Napoleon, and the barbarity of Murat, did not immediately 
JVapoleone, barbdrie subito 

(manifest itself) in Spain ; but when it was inflamed, 
manifestarsi ( a ) Spagna ; infiammare, 

that government declared war against the French. The 
governo ( b ) dichiarare guerra Francese, 

Spaniards, however, having need of help, had recourse 
Spagnuolo, perd, bisogno ajuto, (^ricdrrei-e 

to the English, ( d )by whom useful supplies were 

Inglese, utile soccorso ( e ) venire 

quickly sent to them. The French were attacked 

prestamente mandate assalire 

with vigour, and the zeal of patriotism was soon 

vigore, zelo amor di pdtria tosto 

invigorated by partial success. — In the progress of the 
invigorire parziale successo. progresso 

(a) Spagna. Remember that words beginning with s followed by a 
consonant, take an i, <fcc. 

(b) Dichiarare governs the dative. 

(c) Ricorrere is irregular, as in page 181. 

(d) By whom. See note (e), page 106 of the Exercises. 

(e) Venire is irregular, as in page 200. 



176 EXERCISES. 

Spanish war ( f ) a supreme council was constituted; and such 
Spagnuolo supremo concilio costituire ; 

preparations were made, as seemed to indicate a determined 
preparazione fare parere indicare determinate 

spirit of resistance ; but the French being reinforced, were 
resistmza ; rinforzarsi, 

victorious in a series of engagements ; however, although 
vittorioso serie battdglia ; pure, benche 

they had taken several towns, they could not 
( B )prendere parecchio cittd, potere 

(make themselves masters) of Cadiz ; and even in those which 
impadronirsi Cddice ; anche 

seemed to have been conquered, parties of resolute men, 
parere co?iquistare, fazione risoluto 

headed by enterprising officers, continually harassed 
( h )guidato intraprendente officiate, continuamente stancare 

their enemies ; and when they were pursued by a superior 
nemico ; perseguire maggiore 

number, in their retreat they made a great slaughter of them, 
numero, ritirarsi fare strage 

without being molested. When we hear that modern 

molestare. udire 

discoverers of distant countries lash, cut off ears, 
scopritore remoto paese frustare, tagliare orecchio, 

chop hands off, and even (take away) life from those 
troncare mano anche ^)togliere vita 

whom they intend to civilize, in order to punish their having 
voter e incivilire (i)punire 

stolen a hammer, a saw, or some similar instrument, we 
rubare martello, sega, qualche siffatto istrumento 9 



(f) A sentence beginning with a preposition and its case, generally 
throws the following nominative after its verb. 

(g) Prendere is irregular, as in page 181. 
(h) Guidato may be put after its ablative. 

(i) Togliere is irregular, as in page 185, and governs the dative of tbe 
person. 

(j) Punire governs tbe accusative of the person; as if it were, punish 
them of to have stolen* 



PART II. 177 

are no longer astonished at the cruelty inflicted on the 
restore maravigliare crudeltd [ k )usato 

Peruvians by the Spaniards, whose object was to enslave 
Peruviano Spagnuolo, oggetto fare schiavo 

them, and to strip them of their wealth. (^Had she 

spogliare ricchezza, 

perceived that her husband (was deceiving) her, I am certain 
accorgersi marito ingannare certo 

she would not have let him go so easily. Thinking 

fare par tire facilmente. Credere 

that she was the object of his affection, she gave him all 

amore, dare quanta 

she had ; but the (ungrateful man) forsook her for another 
ingrato abbandonare 

woman. — He had not repented his misconduct, for had it been 
pentirsi malo condotta, 

as he said, he would not have fallen again into his former 
come dire, cadere di nuovo prima 

errors. — We have been in the country but twice in five years; 
err ore, andare campagna due volte anno ; 

but in that time we went twice to Paris, and once to Italy. 

tempo Parigi, una volta Italia, 

— On seeing the intrepidity and courage of the Spaniards, the 
vedere intrepiditd cordggio Spagnuolo, 

French were astonished ; but their astonishment increased, 
( m )rimanere stupefatto ; stupor e ( n )accrescersi, 

when thirty- two of the former, after a short conflict with the 
quello, breve conflitto . 

latter, killed ten men, and took forty-four prisoners. — 
questo 9 (°)uccidsre ( v )prendere prigioniero. 



(k) Usato here governs verso. 

(1) Had he, had she, had they, are always to be turned thus : If he 
had, if she had, if they had, putting had in the subjunctive, 
(m) Rimanere is irregular, as in page 170. 
(n) Accrescersi is irregular, as in page 193. 
(o) Uccidere is irregular, as in page 181. 
(p) Prendere is irregular, as in page 181. 



178 EXERCISES. 

Sir ? the gentlemen to whom you wrote last week are 
signore ( v )scrivere scorsa settimana 

just come from the country, and are now waiting in 
appunto venire campagna stare ora aspettare 

the garden. 1 am sorry that they arrived at a time in 

giardino. [ q )rincresce/ e (^giungere tempo 

which I would rather be alone; but since they are here, 
amare meglio star si solo; giacche 

let them come up, and then ( 8 )tell the cook to provide 
fare montare su, dire cuoco preparare 

a good dinner, — Madam, you did not recollect your promise. 
pranzo. Signora, ricordarsi promessa. 

Trusting to your word, we did not go out this morning; -but 
(^Fidarsi parola 9 mattina ; 

seeing the hour was elapsed, we dressed, and went to take 
vedere ora ' ( n )sc6rrere, vestirsi fare 

a walk in the square. — We had not received any letter 
passeggiata piazza. ricevere Uttera 

when you came to see us this morning; but at 
venire trovare 

(twelve o'clock) ( v ) two were sent us by the Countess B., 

mezzo giorno mandare contessa 

and one by the Marquis C. — Those robbers, who rob and 
marchese ladro, rubare 

murder the passengers on the public road, would have 

ammazzare passeggiero pubblico strada, 

been taken (a long time ago), if government had 
( w )prendere da un pezzo, governo 



(p) Scrivere is irregular, as in page 188. 

(q) Rincrescere, being impersonal, requires the English nominative to 
be put in the dative in Italian, and governs the subjunctive ; as if it were, 
it displeases me that they may be arrived. 

(r) Giungere is irregular, as in page 183. 

(s) Tell. This second imperative is better to be put in the future tense. 

(t) Fidarsi here is to be a passive participle. 

(u) Scorrere is irregular, as in page 181. 

(v) Two were. See note (f), of this Exercise. 

(w) Prendere is irregular, as in page 181. 



PART II. 179 

promised a reward equivalent to the risk. — — I have 
( x )promettere guiderdone equivalente rischio. 

taken the liberty to write to you these few lines, to let 
prendersi libertd scrwere poco riga, fare 

you know, that your brother, after he had shaved this 

sapere, fratello, far si la barba 

morning, fell, and with his razor cut off three fingers of his 
cadere rasojo tagliarsi dito 

left hand. The trouble I (had taken) to walk twenty 

sinistro mano. pena darsi caminare 

miles, was recompensed by the fine views with which that 
miglio, ricompensare bello veduta 

country abounds, and by the kindness of my host. After 

paese abbondare, cortesia. ospite. Dopo 

he had made a large wound in his bosom, he washed his hands 
fare largoferita seno, lavarsi 

in the blood that issued from it. 
sangue uscire essa. 



ON THE PARTICIPLES ACCOMPANIED WITH avere. 

RULE XCVI. and Observations, page 401. 

I have used all my endeavours to recall that 

(*)fare ogni sforzo richiamare 

youth to his duty, but he would never listen to my 
giovane duty, volere ascoltare 

exhortations. — I should have given your friend the letters of 
esortazione. ( h )dare amico lettera 

recommendation which you desired I should give him, had I 
raccomandazione volere 

thought that he could do me honor with my correspondents. 
cridere poterefare onore corrispondente. 



(x) Promettere is irregular, as in page 186. 

(a) Fare is irregular, as in page 160. 

(b) Dare is irregular, as in page 159. It governs the dative of the 
person. 



180 EXERCISES. 

When he has (gone through) all his studies, his father 
^)Quando finire tutto studio, padre 

will send him to France to learn the French language, 
mandare Frdncia francese lingua, 

and to Italy to study music and drawing.- Had she 

Italia studlare musica disegno. 

(been fond of) her children, as you say, she would not have 

amare ftyti°9 

forsaken them and her husband, to go and live with 
abbandonare marito, andare v'zvere 

an infamous wretch, who has deceived many married ladies. 
infame scelerato, ingannare maritato donna. 

I never saw the rays of the sun so bright as on the day 
vedere rdggio sole splendido in 

on which we went to dine with Lord C. — On hearing the 
andare pranzo udire 

fatal news, she ran to the place which had been 
fatale nuova { d )correre luogo 

(pointed out) to her, and (threw herself) ( e )in the arms of her 
indicare gettarsi brdccio 

dying brother, who, pressing her to his bosom, expired; 
moribondo fratello, stringer e seno, spirare. 

— Men have not shed so much blood in war, since they 
( f )spdrgere sangue dacche 

have used fire arms. Although he is rich, and has no 

servirsi arma da fuoco. ( g ) Quantunque ricco, 

children, he has never given the least thing to the poor, 
dare minimo povero, 

nor has he honoured his friends with a single entertainment : 
onorare amico solo banchetto : 



(c) Quando governs the future tense when the second EDglish verb is in 
the future. 

(d) Correre is irregular, as in page 181. 

(e) In the arms of her dying brother, turn, in arm to her dying 
brother. 

(f) Sparger e is irregular, as in page 182. 

(g) Quantunque, or benche, governs the subjunctive. 



PART 11. 181 

but he has paid attention only to (heap up) riches, 

fare aitenzione soltanto ammassare ricchezza, 

with the loss of his honor and conscience. — Although 

* detrimento onore coscienza. Benche 

that good nobleman had loved his vassals ( h )as an affectionate 
signore vassallo affettuoso 

father can love his children, yet he had never received a 
potere pure ricevere 

sign of respect -from them. 
segno rispetto 



ON THE PARTICIPLES OF VERBS ACTIVE, ACCOMPANIED 
WITH RELATIVE AND CONJUNCTIVE PRONOUNS. 

RULE XCVIL, and Observations, page 402. 

The lady whom )ou introduced to me, seems not to have 
dama ^)introdurre^ parere 

received a good education ; but her sisters, whom you have 
avere educazione ; sorella, 

(so many) times mentioned, are certainly well instructed in 
tanto volta menzionare certamente versare 

all branches of stufly. My dear children, I have always 

sorta studio, caro figlio sempre 

loved you with the greatest affection ; I have brought you 
amare tenerezza ; educare 

up with the most anxious care; have sacrificed all my 
ansioso cura ; sacri/icare 

pleasures to your welfare ; and now, instead of rewarding 
piacere bene; invece ricompensare 

me for my past troubles, you forsake me. — We ought 

passato pena, abbandonare dovere 

to forgive those who have offended us, if we wish 
perdonare ( b )offendere ( c )volere 

(h) As here is to be expressed by quanta, which governs the subjunc- 
tive. 

(a) Introdurre is irregular, as in page 189. 

(b) Offendere is irregular, as in page 181. 

(c) Volere is irregular, as in page 176. 

R 



182 EXERCISES. 

to be forgiven by Him whom we continually offend. — 

[ d )continuamente 

Never (keep company) with those who have once 

associarsi una volta 

insulted and deceived you ; it is just to forgive them, but 
insultare irigannare giusto 

necessary to avoid their company (for ever). — (How many) 
necessdrio evitare compagnia [ e )per sempre. Quanto 

men have I not seen, who have praised and flattered their 
vedere, lodare lusingare 

friends, and then deceived and betrayed them, as if 
amico, poi ingannare tradito (')come se 

they had been their sworn enemies. — Our friends told me 
giurato nernico, arnica ( B )dire 

yesterday, that they would go to the opera to-night; but I 
jeri 9 volere andare stasera ; 

think they are not ( h ) gone, because I was there (at ten o'clock), 
credere perche alledieci, 

and did not see them. — How many ladies have we not 
vedere signora 

invited to our house, who, after having been treated 
invitare casa, (^dopo trattare 

(with kindness), have criticised and (laughed at) us. — You 
(ijcorlesemente, criticare deridere 

will always find us prepared to do all that you 
sempre trovare preparare fare 

wish, and if hitherto we have not been so punctual as we 

desiderare finora puntuale 

ought, it was not our fault. Go into the other 

( k )dovere, colpa. Andme 



(d) Continuamente. Adverbs are generally placed after the verb, 
^e) Per seywpre may more elegantly be placed after evitare, 

(f) Come se governs the subjunctive. 

(g) Dire is irregular, as in page 197. 
Ch) To gone, add there. 

(i) Dopo governs the infinitive without a preposition before it. 
j) Cortesemente is to be placed before the preceding participle. 
[k) Dover e is to be put in the first imperfect here. 



PART II. 183 

room, and take the books which I just bought ; 

stanza, prendere libro appunto comprare ; 

read them, and when you have read them, return them 
leggere (*) quando restituire 

to me ; and (in case) that you do not find them well 
( m )caso trovare 

written, do not recommend them to any body. Those 

scrwere, raccomandare nessuno. 

gentlemen whom we met in the park, are two noble 

signore incontrare parco, ndbile 

Italians that Lord N. received in his house. — I (°)did not 
Italiano [ n )acc6gliere 

recognise them (at first) ; but after I had approached them, 
condscere sullc pi ime ; avvicinarsi 

I saw that they were (the same). — The ladies whom you 
vedere desso dame 

saw at the opera (this evening), were not so well dressed, as 
vedere stasera, vestire 

they were when we (met with) them in the park, nor did they 
quando incontrare 

look so handsome (by candle-light), as ( p )they did by 
par ere bello alio splendor de lumi, 

the natural light of the day. — The tale f 1 ) being related, 
naturale lume novella raccontare 

some of the ladies who were listening, began to laugh ; 

donna, stare ascoltare, cominciare rider e ; 

and others remained silent ; when he who had related it, 
stare in silenzio ; 

having commanded silence to the ladies (who were laughing), 
( r )imporre silenzio ( % )ridente 

(1) Quando governs the future here, when the following imperative also 
is to be put in the future. 

im) Caso che governs the subjunctive, 
n) Accogliere is irregular, as in page 184. 
( o) Did recognise, turn, had recognised. 
(p) They did may either be left out, or expressed by parevano. 
(q) Being related, turn, having been related. 
(r) Jmporre, or imponere, is irregular, as in page 191. 
(s) Ridente is a participle present, used instead of che stavano ridendo. 



184 EXERCISES. 

took a book, and began to read aloud, and 

(^prendere principiare ad alta voce 

did not finish reading till the tops of the highest 

finire fintantoche cima alto 

mountains only remained tinned with the rays of the 
monte restare indorare rdggio 

setting sun. 

tramontante sole. 



ON PARTICIPLES FOLLOWED BY INFINITIVES WITHOUT A 
PREPOSITION BEFORE THEM. 

RULE XCVIIL, and Observations, page 405. 

The lesson which the scholars would not learn by 
lezione scolare volere imparare a 

heart, is certainly very difficult; and to be well learned, the 
mente, difficile ; 

master must part it in two. — The houses which I 
maestro ( a ) bisognare divider e casa 

would not purchase for a thousand guineas this morning, were 
volere comprare ghinea 

sold for fifteen hundred at ( b ) (twelve o'clock). — The members 
vendere mezzogiorno. mbro 

of that society purchased ( c )at one guinea a pound, the same 
compagnia libbra, 

merchandise which our friends had not (been able) to get for 
mercatanzia, amico potere avere 



(t) Prendere is irregular, as in page 181. 

(a) Bisognare, being impersonal, requires its English nominative to 
be made the subject of the following verb, which is to be put in the 
subjunctive : as, the master must part it ; turn, it must that the master 
part it. 

(b) Twelve o'clock in the day is to be expressed by mezzogiorno ; in 
the night by mezzanotte. 

(c) At, preceding nouns expressive of price, is not expressed in Italian, 
and the article a, before nouns expressive of weight, measure, tfcc, is 
changed into the. 



PART II. 185 

thirty shillings. — That miser, in order to be reckoned generous, 
scellino. avaro contare generoso, 

invited the poor of his neighbourhood to dine in his 
invitare pdvero - vicinato pranzo 

court-yard ; and gave them to eat things which dogs 

cortile; dare mangiare cane 

would not have been able to eat ; but they, although they were 

quello, benchh avere 

hungry, threw away what had been placed (on the) table, 
fame gettare via [f)mettere in tdvola, 

and abused him. — The ( e )news which you heard 

caricare de villanie nuova udire 

this morning, is not true, but what you heard (last night), has 
vero, jersera 

been confirmed by all the newspapers that have been 
confirmare gazzetta 

published to-day. 1 went to Covent-garden theatre to 

pubblicare quesV oggL andare teatro 

.see Kemble and Young, and I should have seen them 
vedere 

act had I arrived there a little earlier. He 

rappresentare [ { )giungere poco per tempo. 

went into Lord N's park to shoot some pheasants ; but he 
Milord parco uccidere fagiano ; 

was six hours there, and did (not even) see them flying. — The 
ora ivi, neppure volare, 

king, perceiving that the soldiers who presented arms to him 
( e )accorgersi soldato presentare arme 

were quite wet, reprimanded the officers of his suit for 
tutto bagnare, sgridare officiate seguito 

having caused them to stay in the rain the whole night. — 
fare restare pioggia tutto notte. 

(d) Mettere is if regular, as in page 186. 

(e) If news is expressed in the plural in Italian, the verb also is to b 
plural. 

(f) Giungere is irregular, as in page 183. 

(g) Accorgersi here is better to be placed in tbe passive participle. This 
verb is irregular, as in page 183. 

r3 



186 EXERCISES. 

He saw us coming from his window, and instead of coming 
vedere venire finestra venire 

to meet us, he went into the garden, and, after having made 
alV incontro fare 

us wait in the antichamber for two hours, he (sent for) 
aspettare anticdmera mandare a x 

us. — There are some people, who, in order to show 
chiamare certo uomo, mostrare 

that they love and esteem you, (bestow upon) you attentions 
amare stimare fare attenzione 

and kindnesses, which you do not desire, and which cost 
cortesia, . desiderare, costare 

them nothing, in order to be rewarded for their trouble. — 
non nulla, ricompensare incommodo. 

Eat some of these fruits ; they are very fresh, I had them 

Mangiare frutto ; fresco, fare 

gathered in my presence. — How did you come here, Madam ? 
cogliere presenza. Come venire Signora? 

who let you go to a place, (in which) I did not hope to 
fare andare laogo, ove sperare 

see you ? did anybody see you leave your room ? did 
alcuno uscire camera ? 

any of the servants hear you open the street-door ? — The 
alcuno servo udire aprire strada porta ? 

ambassador of ■ gave an entertainment to all the 

ambasciatore dare festino 

nobility who were in town, and regaled them with all kinds 
( h )nobiltd cittd, regalare sorta 

of precious wines, which he had imported from various 
prezioso vino, fare venire vdrio 

countries. — He has (sent back) to me all the drawings I had 
paese. rimandare disegno 

given him to do, because he could not copy them, although 
dare fare, perche potere copiare benche 



(h) If nobilta is used, the relative and the verb are to be singular; but 
if nobili is used, the relative and the verb are to be plural. 



PART II. 187 

he had boasted he would finish them (^in four days. — Those 
vantarsi voter e finire 

gentlemen would not come to honour us with their presence, 
signore (*) volere venire onorare presenza, 

because we could not go to invite them in person. 1 would 

potere invitare persona. volere 

not write to him, because he had departed for the country, 
scrivere partire campagna, 

whence he will return after having remained there four 
donde ritornare restore 

months. — Had I been able to do all that you commanded me, 
mese. potere fare or dinar e 

I should be happier than you think. I beg you will not 

felice- pensare, pregare 

scold me ( k )for my coming rather later than usual : (^you are 
sgridare un po"* tardi solito : 

well acquainted with my punctuality ; but this morning having 
sapefe puntuale ; matting 

been obliged to receive a friend of mine, who is just 

obbligare ricevere amico appunto 

returned from the West Indies, I could not depart from 

ritornare Occidentale India, ( m ) potere partire 

home before he had given an exact account of all his 
casa ( n ) prima dare esatto relazione 

affairs. 
affare. 



(i) In. preceding nouns expressive of futurity, is expressed by fra. 

(j) Remember that volere is conjugate:! with the auxiliary of the fol- 
lowing verb. 

(k) For my corning rather later; turn, if I am come a little mor e 
late. 

(1) You arr: well acquainted with my punctuality ; turn, you well know 
that I am punctual. 

(m) Potere also is conjugated with the same auxiliary verb as that of 
i;^ infinitive. 

(n) Prima here governs che with the subjunctive. 



EXERCISES. 






ON THE AGREEMENT OF PARTICIPLES ATTENDED WITH 
ONE OR MORE SUBSTANTIVES, EITHER CONNECTED BY 
THE CONJUNCTION e OR THE PREPOSITION C071. 

RULE XCIX., and Observations, page 407. 

Having seen the wife and children of the king he had 
vedere mdglie ftylio re 

defeated, the emperor ordered that she, together with 
[*)sconfiggere, imper adore ordinare insieme 

them, should be taken to one of his country-seats, and treated 
menare campagna casa 9 trattare 

with the honor due to her rank. — He would have sheltered 

grado. ricever e a casa sua 

the sister and brothers of his friend, if they had not been so 
sorella fratello amico, 

insolent as to insult him in the public street : but he would 
insolente insultare pubblico strada : 

not refuse to protect their poor mother, whom they had 
ricusare proteggere povero madre, 

caused to leave town unknown to him. The father, 

fare ( h )partire cittd senza la di lui saputa. padre, 

with all his children, was thrown into prison on that terrible 
mettere prigione terribile 

day, and they (were not set at liberty), before they had 
riacquistare la liberta, ( c )prima 

asked pardon of them whom they had offended. — The 

domandare perdono ( d ) offenders 

daughter of the king of Tunis, together with twenty maids of 
figlia Tunisi, dama 

honor, (embarked on board of) a merchant-ship, in order to 
imbarcarsi in mercantile legno, 



a) Seonjiggere is irregular, as in page 188. 

b) Partire governs the genitive. 

(c) Prima here governs di with the infinitive. 

(d) Offendere is irregular, as in page 181. 



PART II. 1 89 

go to Sicily ; but scarcely had they left the port, when they 
Sicilia; appena ( e )uscire porto 

were taken prisoners by a Turkish corsair; and being 
( f ) prendere prigioniero Turco corsaro ; 

brought to a city where people trade in human flesh, 

tnenare cittd fare commercio umano came, 

they were sold to an English merchant, who, (falling in love) 
vender e Inglese ?nercaiante, innamorarsi 

with the princess, espoused her without knowing who 
principessa, sposare [ 5 )senza sapere ( h )chi 

she was. — That lady, with her brother, having got (into 

dama, fraiello, montare in 

the) carriage, arrived at the appointed place, but they 
carrozza, (^giungere destinato luogo, 

would not (pass the night) there, lest their pursuers 

pernottare ivi, [*)perpaura persecutore 

should overtake them and prevent them from executing 

sopragg lunger e impedire eseguire 

their design. — Having purchased a villa and an estate, situated 
disegno, comprare podere, situare 

on the skirts of Mount Vesuvius, the Count of , with ail 

a faldi monte Vesuvio, Conte 

his family, went to occupy the villa ; but they could not 
famiglia, pot ere 

remain there long, on account of the horrible noises which 
restare molt), a cagione orribile strepito 

they heard, and the phantoms which they imagined they 

udire, fantasma immaginarsi 

saw (in the night). If you come (^in two hours, you 

vedere la noite. ( k )Se venire era 

(e) Uscire governs thp genitive. 

(f) Prendere is ir regular, a-; in page 181. 

(g) Scnza governs the infinitive without a preposition before it. 

('i) Chi, her?, being preceded by a verb accompanied with a negative, 
governs the subjunctive. 

(i) Giungere is irregular, as in page 183. 

(j) Per paura governs che ccn with the subjunctive. 

(k) Se governs the future when the second verb in the sentence is 
future in English. 

(1) In. See note (i) of the last Exercise. 



190 EXERCISES. 

will find the robe and the straw - hat finished without 

trovare veste pdglia cappe J lo finire ( m )senza 

fail; but the head-dress and the petticoat will not be? ready 
/alio cuffia • gonnella pronto 

before Sunday. — I have brought the shoes and boots, 
( n )prima Domenica. portare Scarpa stivale, 

which you ordered me to make ; try them on, and if they do 
ordlnare fare ; provarsi 

not fit you, do not pay me. — On beholding the priests 

stare bene pagare vedere prete 

and the nuns assembled in the church, he ran thither 

monaca radunare chiesa (°)correre 

to see a lady taking the veil. 
vedere dama fare voto. 



ON THE CONSTRUCTION OF ADVERBS. 

RULE C, and Observations, page 409. 

In order (to be pleasing) in company, our manners should 
placer e compagnia, maniera 

be neither gross, nor excessively refined. ■ An 

essere rozzo, eccessivamente raffinare 

obliging and humble disposition is totally different from a 
obbligante iimih indole off at to differ ente 

servile and cringing humour. The ruin of a state is gene- 

servile basso umore. rovina stato gene- 

rally preceded by a universal degeneracy of manners, and 
ralmente precedere corruzione costume, 

a contempt of religion. — His father omitted nothing in 
(*)dispregio padre tralasciare non nulla 

his education that might render him virtuous and useful. — 
educazione potere rendere virtuoso utile. 



m) Senzafallo better placed after the preceding verb. 

n) Prima, governs the genitive, 
(o) Correre is irregular, as in page 181. 
(a) Dispregio here governs the preposition per. 



PART II. 191 

That which was once the most beautiful spot of Italy, 
una volta hello luogo Italia, 

covered with palaces, embellished by princes, and celebrated 
( h )coprire paldgio, abbellire principe, celebrare 

by poets, has now nothing to show but ruins. — Certainty is 
poeta, or a non allro mostrare Certezza 

sometimes more eligible than suspense ; ( c ) (the former) makes 
talvolta eligibile incertezza : quello fare 

us resign to the will of God, (the latter) keeps us 
rassegnare volontd questo tenere 

continually agitated by hope and fear. — If we are so 
contlnuamenie agitare speranza timore. 

conceited as obstinately to reject all advice, we are 
presuntuoso ostinatamente rigettare consiglio, 

certainly forsaken by those ( d ) who are charged with 
certamente abbandonare ( e )commettere 

the care of our education. — True charity is not a meteor which 
cura educazione. Vero caritd meteora 

occasionally glares ; but a luminary which, in its 

accident almente flammeggiare ; astro 

orderly and regular course, dispenses a benignant influence. — 
ordinato regolare corso, distribuire benigno influenza. 

The conduct which has been mentioned, is one of those 
condotta menzionare 

artifices which most easily seduce men under the 

artificio facilmente ( f )sedurre sotto 

appearance of benevolence. — The proper and rational conduct 
I apparenza benevolenza. giusto ragionevole 

of men, (with regard) to futurity, is regulated by two con- 
rispetto futuro regolare con- 



(b) Coprire is irregular, as in page 196. . 

(c) The former and the latter. Put the latter, with all that belongs to 
it, before the former makes us, tfcc. 

(d) Who are charged with the care of; turn, to whom is committed 
the care of, cfec. 

(e) Commettere is irregular, as in page 186. Its participle is to agree 
with cura. 

(f) Sedurre is irregular, as in page 189. 



192 EXERCISES. 

siderations ; ( g ) first, that much of what it contains must 
siderazione ; molto quel che ( h )contenere dovert 

remain to us absolutely unknown ; next, that there are 

restare assolutamente ignoto ; ( g ) alf.ro, 

also some events in it, which may be certainly known and 
anche evento esso, certamente sapere 

foreseen. — Let us sincerely love God and our 

(^provvedere, sinceramente amare 

neighbours, if we wish to prosper in this world, and be 
{j)pr6ssimo> volere prosper are mondo, 

happy in the next; for he who neglects to fulfil such 
felice altro ; trascurare adempiere 

duties, will lead his days in misery here, and will certainly 
dovere, passare giorno miser ia quaggiu, 

be excluded from the kingdom of heaven. — If you cannot 
( k )escludere regno cielo, potere 

always relieve your (fellow-creatures) with money, relieve 
sempre soccorrere simile danaro, consolare 

them with words ; these sometimes bestow more consolation 
parola; talvolta impartire consolazione 

on an afflicted mind, than all the riches in the world. — Thus 
affliito raente, tutto ricchezza 

said the magician, and ( m ) (all at once) numberless winged 
if)dire mago, in un subito innumerdbile alato 

phantoms and ghosts were seen fluttering in the dark air, 
fantasma larva vedere svolazzare tenebroso dere 9 

and sometimes laughing, sometimes howling, and sometimes 
or a ridere, ululare, 

fighting, they remained visible for two hours, when the 
azzujfarsi, restare risibile quando 

(g) First and next are to be turned, the first is, and the other is. 

(ti) Contenere is irregular, as in page 174. 

(i) Provvedere is irregular, as in page 178. 

(j) Prossimo is used in the singular only. 

(k) Esclndere is irregular, as in page 180. 

(1) Dire is irregular, as in page 197. 

(m) This member of the sentence, beginning with the adverb in un 
subito, is better turned thus : all at once were seen fluttering in the dark 
air numberless 'phantoms and ghosts winged, ivho sometimes, &c. 



PART II. 193 

magician, lifting his wand, ordered them to disappear, which 
alzare verga, ordinare sparire 

happened (all at once), to the great astonishment of 
( n ) accadere tutto ad un tratto con stapore 

the beholders. — Why are you so angry with me ? After 
spettatore. Perche sdegnare Dopo 

that fatal day, in which I was so unfortunate as to offend 
folate sfortunato (°) offender e 

you, I have done nothing but endeavour to (make amends) for 
fare cercare emendare 

my involuntary error ; but I see you have not yet forgiven 
involontdrio err ore ; vedere ancora perdonare 

me. The majority of beautiful women, seldom 

maggior parte hello raramente 

possess any great accomplishments of the mind ; because 
( v )possedere ornamento spirito ; perche 

they, in order to be admired and praised, (give themselves up) 
ammirare lodare 9 dor si 

to study behaviour rather than solid excellence. 
studiare procedere [ q )piuttosto durdbile eccellenza. 



ON THE CONSTRUCTION OF PREPOSITIONS. 

RULE CI., and Observations, page 416. 

If you are inclined to follow him, no one 

inclinare andare appresso nessuno 

will prevent you ; but mind, when once you are in 

impedire badare, che se una volta 

his power, you will no longer be able to leave him. 
potere, piii potere lasciare 



(n) Accadere is irregular, as in page 163. 
(o) Offender e is irregular, as in page 181. 
(p) Possedere is irregular, as in page 173. 
(q) Piuttosto is better to be placed before studiare. 



194 EXERCISES. 

(On this side) of that mountain ( a )are magnificent villas 
Di qud monte magnifico villa 

adorned with fine gardens, and (on that side), ( a ) are vineyards 
( h )ornato bello giardino, di la vigneto 

and (groves of olive trees), which, in their season, (are seen) 
oliveto, stagione, vedersi 

abundantly covered with fruit. First of all, I 

abbondantemenle [ c )coperto frutto. Prima 

must tell you, that I shall not be able to call upon 

( d )bisognare ( e )dire venire da 

you before eight o'clock, when I am not allowed to 
avanti ( f )quando ( 8 )permettere 

stay with you more than two hour§, (that is), till ten 
restare ora, doe firuo 

o'clock. — Far from her friends, she (went wandering along) 
Lungi amico, andare vagando 

through the forest several days, without eating or drinking; 
forcsta piil senza mangiare here; 

at length, tired of walking any longer, she 

Jinalmente, stanco camminare 

fell (on the ground), to rise no more. — Go along the 
( h )cadere a terra alzarsi lungo 

river, and when you are arrived at a cottage covered 
Jiume, ( i )gi'hngere capanna coperto 

with honeysuckle, on this side of the hill, you will turn to 
madreselva, cottina, voltare 



(a) Are. When the verb essere precedes its nominative, we generally 
put vi before it. 

(b) Ornato governs the genitive. 

(c) Coperto governs the genitive. 

(d) Bisogmre. See note (a), page 184 of the Exercises. 

(e) Zh're is irregular, as in page 197. 

(f) Quando here governs the future tense, because the preceding verb is 
in the future. 

(g) Permettere is irregular, as in page 186. 
(h) Cadere is irregular, as in page 163. 

(i) Giungere is irregular, as in page 183. 



PART II. 195 

the left ; and, after you have walked two miles, you 
* sinistra; (i)dopo miglio, 

will see the grotto of which you (are in search.) On 

vedere grotta andare cercando. 

passing before his house last night, at eleven o'clock, 

passare per d'avanti passato notte, 

I perceived two thieves, who (were trying) to open the 
( k )t:ecfere ladro affaticarsi oprire 

door ; I asked from afar what they were about, 

porta; domandare lontano stare facendo, 

and they did not answer; but on seeing me going^ 

( l )rispondere ; vedere 

{sword in hand) towards them, they (ran away). 

colla spada in mano alia volta darsi allafuga. 

Whilst he was sleeping, he heaved a deep sigh; 

dormire, tramandare profondo sospiro ; 

then he jumped from his bed, went down, opened the 
( m )balzare letto, giil, aprire 

street door, and (went out) quite naked. After he had 
strada uscire tutto nudo. 

walked twice round the walls of his garden, he 

camminare all* intorno muro giardino, 

threw himself into a fish-pond, swam (a little), and then 

gettarsi vivajo, nuotare alquanto, poi 

returned home ; and having locked the door, 

ritornare ( n )chiudere a chiave 

(went to bed again), without awaking. She 

(°)mettersi di nuovo a giacere svegliarsi. 

must certainly suffer (a great deal) to be always (by the side) 
( p )dovere soffrire moltissimo accanto 



(j) Dopo governs che with the future tense here. 

(k) Vedere is irregular, as in page 175. 

(1) Rispondere is irregular, as in page 191. 

(m) Balzare governs the genitive. 

(n) Chiudere is irregular, as in page 181. 

(o) Mettersi is irregular, as in page 186. 

(pj Doverc is irregular, as in page 165. 



1 96 EXERCISES. 

of a disgusting and deformed fellow ; and if she does not suffer 
schifoso deforme uomo ; 

at all, it is a mark that she (can easily digest the pill). The 

nulla, segno avere uno stomaco fortissimo. 

difference which exists between him and her, is not great 
dzfferenza esistere grande 

concerning their physical qualities. He is hypocritical, 
concernmte fisico qualitd ipocrita, 

lying, flattering, and false ; she is also false and lying ; 
bugiardo, lusinghiero, falso ; 

but, instead of hypocrisy and flattery, she possesses much 
invece zpocrisia lusinga, avere 

vanity and self-love. But the difference is very great in 

vanitd amor prdprio. 

their appearance. He is ill-dressed, filthy, disgusting, 
apparenza. mal in arnese, sudicio, schifoso, 

and nasty ; she, on the contrary, is clean, dressed like a 

putente ; contrdrio, pulito y vestirsi 

coquette, and is more shewy than becomes a woman of her 
cwetta, pomposo convenire 

station. 
grado. 






ON CONJUNCTIONS. 

RULE CIL, and Observations, page 420. 

Verbs that are to be put in the subjunctive are 
marked in Italics. 

Suppose that all our designs are not executed, and 

Poniamo tutto disegno mettere in opra, 

that our resolutions have not good success, what shall we 

risoluzione esito, 

lose, if we begin this great enterprise ? I will use 

pirdere cominciare intrapresa? fare 

all my endeavours to teach you gratis, provided you will 
ogni sforzo insegnare purche 



PART II. 197 

promise to study well, and not willingly lose any 

promettere studiare volontaria r nnenie , alcuno 

lesson. — — He will one day (reap the reward) of his 

lezione. essere ricompensato 

labour, provided he is diligent and attentive ; but till 
( a )fatica diligente attento ; ( h )fnche 

that period come, let him be contented and patient. He 

tempo ( c ) venire, contento paziente. 

speaks and acts as if he were a (madman) ; but when he 
parlare agire * motto; 

is in the company of women, he speaks rationally, and 
stare compagnia sensatamente, 

behaves as a well-bred person ; therefore I think he is 
comportarsi * educato uomo ; onde credere 

rather cunning than foolish. — Before you speak to me in 
scaltrito pazzo. Prima 

favor of that hypocrite, you must tell me whether you 
favor e ipocrita, ( d )bisogna dire 

heard what he did the other day. — Instead of studying and 
udire fare altro In vece studiare 

profiting by the instructions of his preceptor, he spends his 
prqfittare istruzione precettore, passare * 

time in playing at cards or at billiards, together with 
tempo giuocare carta ( e )bigliardo insieme 

his companions, as if he were possessed of great wealth, 
compagno, come possessore ( { )ricchezza 9 

and without thinking, that if his father, who has no 
pensare, ( g )se padre, 

fortune, dies, he will have nothing to 

beni di fortuna ( h )morire, nulla 



(a) Fatica is better put in the plural. 

(b) Finche here governs the future tense, and throws the nominative 
after its verb. 

(c) Venire is irregular, as in page 200. 

(d) Bisognare. See note (a), page 184 of the Exercises. 

(e) Bigliardo is used in the singular. 

(f) Ricchezza is better used in the plural. 

(g) Se generally throws the following nominative after its verb, 
(h) Morire is irregular, as in page 197. 

s3 



198 EXERCISES. 

(live upon).- — We shall not be the happier for possessing 
vkvere. * felice * possedere 

talents, unless we make a right use of them. — You should 
talento, se non fare * buono uso dovere 

recollect, that however favourable you may be to yourselves, 
ricordarsi, per quantofavorevole voi stesso 

you are rigorously examined by others. — We (went out) 

rigorosamente esaminare uscire 

after dinner, and traversed the flowery fields along the 
pranzo, traversare fiorito campo lungo 

river, till the setting sun admonished us to 

flume, fintantoche tramontante avvertire 

retire.- If the privileges to which he has an undoubted 

ritirarsi, privilegio indubitato 

right, and which he has long enjoyed, should now be 

dritto, gran tempo godere ora 

wrested from him, it would be flagrant injustice. He 

(^togliere manifesto ingiustizio* 

was fired with the desire of acting some part in 

inflammare desio rappresentare 

that revolution, though he had neither the courage nor the 
rivoluzione, benche cordggio 

resolution to undertake the least thing that threatened 
risoluzione intraprendere minimo minacciare 

danger. — I know not whether they were (the persons) who 
super e se quello 

conducted the business; but I am certain it was 

[*)avere il maneggio off are ; certo 

not he whom you have mentioned. — I cannot tell who 
quegli menzionare. potere dire 

has befriended me, unless it is he from whom I 

favorire ammeno che non 

have received many benefits. He would have assisted 

ricevuto beneficio. assistere 



(i) Tdgliere is irregular, as in page 184. 
(j) Avereil ??ianeggio governs the genitive. 



PART II. 199 

one of his friends, if he could have done it without 

amico y ( k )potere fare 

injuring the others ; but as that could not be 

fare torto siccome * potersi 

done, he would not meddle with the business. — If 
fare, (^volere ingerirsi 

(these persons) had intended to deceive, they would have 

questo t avere intenzione ingannare, 

endeavoured to avoid what would have exposed them to the 
procurare evitare ( m )esporre 

objections of their opponents. — On condition .that you come 
objezione opponents Con patto venire 

to see me, I will consent to play at whist; but if you 
trovare* consentire giuocare 

do not intend to honour us with your presence, I beg you 
onorare persona, pregare 

will tell ( D )me now, (in order that) I may not make the 
or a, acciocchh fare 

preparations in vain. — Till the repentance of the 

preparazione vano. Finche (°)non pentimento 

sins he has committed, compose* his mind, he (will be a 
peccato ( v )commettere calmare mente, non 

stranger to) peace. — Though at times the ascent to the temple 
avere pace. Benche ialvolta salita tempio 

of virtue, appear steep and craggy, be not discouraged ; but 
„ sembrare erto dirupato, perdere cordggio ; 

persevere until thou gain the summit. If 

per sever are fintantoche ( q )giungere cima. 

(k) Could have, preceding a participle, ought to be expressed by avrebbe 
potuto, and the foilowing participle is to be put in the infinitive. Here, 
however, as it is governed by se, it must be piii in the subjunctive, thus : 
av£sse potuto. 

(1) Volere is irregular, as in page 196. 

(m) Esporre is irregular, as in page 192. 

(n) Add it ; as if it were, tell it to me. 

(o) Non is to be put immediately beiore the following verb. 

(p) Commettere is irregular, as in page 186. 

(q) Giungere is irregular, as in page 183. Gtfmgere, being preceded by 
fintantoche is better put in the future compound ; as if it were, thou shall 
have gained. 



200 EXERCISES. 

(young persons) were determined to (conduct themselves) 
giovane determinare comportarsi 

by the rules of virtue, not only would they escape 

secondo rigola virtu, solo evitare 

innumerable dangers, but they (would command respect) from 
mnumerdbile perzglio, essere rispettato 

the licentious themselves. — Provided you fear and love 
dissoluto ( T ) anche. Purche temere amare 

God above all things, respect your parents, and relieve the 
rispettare genitore, soccorrere 

poor, be not afraid of being lost for ever. ■ — Suppose that 
povero, avere paura perdere sempre. Dato 

there were no reward (to be hoped), nor punishment 
premio da sperare castigo 

(to be feared), in the other world, as the ungodly assert, what 
da temere, ~ empio asserire, 

shall we lose in this, if we lead an honourable, virtuous, 
perdere menare onorevole, virtuoso, 

and upright life ? — In case he return while I am out, you 
giusto vita f Caso eke ritornare mentre fuori 

may tell him to come to-morrow before sun-rise. 

( s )potere venire prima levarsi. 

Although you shoidd come yourself to entreat me, I will 

Quando anche in persona pregare 

never submit to a man who (believes himself) to be superior 
sennmettere credersi superiore 

to any person of his acquaintance, whilst every one 

qualunque conoscenza, ognuno 

knows that he is the most (ignorant fellow) in the world. — 
kapere ig nor ante 

All men boast of being sincere, generous, and disinterested 
Tutto , vantarsi sincero, generoso, disinteressato 

friends, and are thought (to be such) from their outward 
credere tale a esterna 



(r) Anche is to be placed after the participle. 

(s) Potere here is better put in the future tense, as it marks futurity. 



PART II. 201 

appearance ; but, were we to examine the truth, we should 
apparenza ; esaminare veritti, 

find, that friends are very rare, or that, perhaps, they do not 
trovare raro, forse, 

exist. 
esistere. 



FINIS 



LONDON : 

SKACKELL AND BAYLIS, JOHNSON*S-COURT, FLEET-STREET. 



Books published by Whit taker 4* Co. 



FRENCH. 
BY JOHN PERRIN. 

1. THE ELEMENTS of FRENCH CONVER- 

SATION; with Familiar and Easy Dialogues, each preceded by 
a suitable Vocabulary, in French and English. Designed particu- 
larly for the Use of Schools Revised and Corrected by C. Gros. 
The Twenty-fourth Edition. Price Is. 6d. bound. 

2. A GRAMMAR of the FRENCH TONGUE, 
grounded upon the Decisions of the French Academy; wherein all 
the necessary Rules, Observations, and Examples, are exhibited in a 
Manner entirely new. The Seventeenth Edition, carefully revised 
by C Gros. Price 4s. bound. 

' 8. EXERCISES, ENTERTAINING and IN- 
STRUCTIVE, with the Rules of the FRENCH SYNTAX. The 
Thirteenth Edition, revised and corrected agreeably to the Author's 
Grammar. By C. Gros. Price 3s. 6&. 

4. (Neatly engraved on a whole sheet.) THE 
FRENCH VERBS, REGULAR and IRREGULAR, Alphabetically 
Conjugated, with Figures and Preliminary Observations, in a new, 
plain, and easy manner. Principally designed for those who are 
taught privately, to avoid the tedious learning cf the Verts. Price 
Is. 6d. 

5. The particular and common TERMINATIONS 
of all the FRENCH VERBS, engraved on an Octavo Page. 
Price 6d. 

6. A GRAMMAR for FRENCHMEN to LEARN 
ENGLISH; ou Elemens de la Langue Angloise, oontenant tout ce 
qui est renferme d'Essentiel et deNecessairedans des Ouvragesplus 
volumineux. Nouvelle Edition, revue, corrigee, augmented <Tun 
Abrege de Syntaxe, &c. et termine'e par un Vocabulaiie et des Dia- 
logues avec la Prononciation Figured. Par M. des Caj^bieres. 
Price 3s. 6d. bound. 

7. A New and Easy Method of Learning the SPEL- 
LING and PRONUNCIATION of the French Language. Twen- 
tieth Edition. 12mo. Price 2s. bound. 

8. LA BONNE MERE. Contenantdepetites Pieces 
Dramatiqucs, precedees chacune de la Definition, et suivies de la 
Morale; avec des Traits Historiques, et des Anecdotes Inte'ressantes, 
a PUsage de la Jeunesse. Cinquieme Edition. 18mo. Price 3s. 
bound. 

9. FRENCH PRONUNCIATION, Alphabetically 

exhibited, with Spelling Vocabularies, and New Fables. Price 2s. 
bound. 



Books published by Whittaker 8f Co. 



SEQUEL to the RECUEIL CHOISI ; or Nouv au 

Choix de Fails Historiques et d' Anecdotes Instructives, propres a 
orner la Memoire de la Jeunesse. Avec la Signification des 
Idiotismes en Anglais. Par N. Wanostrocht. 12mo. Price 4s. 
bounds 

A NEW SET of FRENCH PHRASES and 
FAMILIAR DIALOGUES, in which the most necessary Words 
are introduced, with the several Relations they bear to each other. 
Seventh Edition, To which is prefixed a Compendious Vocahuiary. 
By M, des Carrieres. Price 3s. 6d. bound. 

CONVERSATIONS of a MOTHER with HER 
DAUGHTER and some other Persons; or Dialogues composed for 
Madame Campan's Establishment for Young Ladies, near Paris: 
arranged by Madame D****, for the use of English Young Ladies. 
French and English. Fourth Edition Price 3s. 6d. bound. 

" The Compiler, in the selection of these Conversations, has made them entertain- 
ing, at the same time giving every iacility to the student in the acquirement of each 
language." 

CONVERSATIONS of a MOTHER with HER 
DAUGHTER and some other Persons. French and Italian. 12mo. 
Price 4s. bound. 

By W. DUVERGER. 

1. A COMPARISON between the IDIOM, 
GENIUS, and PHRASEOLOGY of the FRENCH and ENGLISH 
LANGUAGES ; illustrated in an Alphabetical Series of Examples, 
and shewing those Modes of Expression only which are received 
among Persons of Rank and Fashion in both Countries. Third 
Edition. Price os. bound. 

2. THE ENGLISH and FRENCH LAN- 
GUAGES COMPARED in their Grammatical Constructions. In 
two parts. Part the First, being an Introduction to the Syntax of 
both Languages. Seventh Edition. Price 3s. 6d. bound. 

8. A KEY to the above. Price 3s. bound. 

4. THE ENGLISH and FRENCH LAN- 
GUAGES COMPARED in their Grammatical Constructions, 
Part the Second, containing a full and accurate Investigation of their 
Difference of Syntax, with an Index to the Exercises. Fifth Edition. 
Price 8s. 6d. bound. 

5. A KEY to the above. Price 4s. bound. 



";->• 



